I think we're lost

by Poetic Brony

Rating: teen
Tags: Other, Romance, Original Character, Comedy, Adventure, Daring Do, Main 6, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Alternate Universe, Human
Length: 79847

Two brothers get lost on their friends property and wind up in Equestria

Ever wonder what happens when you get really lost?
Well two brothers are about to find out that getting lost is easy but getting found can be hard. Will they be able to return home, or will they find out that Equestria holds more secrets than even the princesses know about.

A story filled with, humor, adventure, excitement, guns, girls, history, genealogy, and did I mention guns?

A fan-fic from an unapologetic white christian male who was put through hell growing up and still hasn't lost faith, works at a Gun Manufacturer (Rhymes with Uber) in the US. Loves to write novels sci-fi/fantasy.

Published 2016-03-31 19:00:02 UTC
Last updated 2019-05-09 23:55:50 UTC

Some place cooler

The Nissan Maxima was getting some rather strange looks when the car passed several ponies on the road on their way to Ponyville. Arron felt sorry for them, because his car kicked up a lot of dust and dirt off the road as it sped along.

I hope their eyes aren't as sensitive as ours, he thought. I know I hate getting sand in my eyes. They can get really irritated, and watery...He took a quick look at a couple of ponies he'd just passed through his side view mirror. Their jaws dropped and they were staring wide-eyed at his car. He was relieved when he saw that the dust the car was kicking up didn't reach their faces. That's one less thing I have to worry about. He focused on the road in front of him. On the plus side, at least I don't have to fight traffic, he smiled. ninety three is a nightmare, especially at rush hour. He thought of all the people traveling up from Massachusetts en mass. "I swear I see more Mass. plates on the highway than ones from New Hampshire." Arron said thinking aloud.

"I know right," Dave said. "At least this place doesn't have a lot of cars." He rested his chin on the palm of his hand as he stared out his open window.

Looks like my brother finally got over his shock of being, well, here in Equestria, Arron thought, taking a quick look over at his brother, who's indignant attitude made him smirk. And he's even able to talk normally again.

"So, Dave," Sweetie Bell asked from the back seat. "How do you like Equestria now?"

Dave didn't move from his resting place while he answered."It's pretty... I guess," he said with a sigh. "But do you have internet access?" I sure hope they do so I can at least play some WoW and Skype my girlfriend while I'm trapped here in pony land.

"The inter... what now?" Apple Jack quizzically asked.

"I'll take that as a, no," Dave said, none too pleased by their answer.

"Come on, doesn't anything make you happy?" Arron asked his brother.

"Oh, I'll be happy," Dave said, he crossed is arms and put his feet back up on the dashboard. "Once we get back home to... normalcy, so the sooner we see this Twilight Sparkle, the sooner I can get back to my life."

Arron would have rolled his eyes at his brother's comment, but he was too busy driving. "Not, much of a life if you ask me." He quietly muttered so Dave wouldn't hear him, though Apple Jack and the two fillies started chuckling, they apparently heard what he said.

Arron shook his head in disbelief. I'll have to start keeping my muttering to a minimum, he thought. Either that or stop whispering what I think out loud... as if that'd be possible. He looked at the ponies in the back seat through his rearview mirror. I'll have to keep that in mind... He lost his train of thought as he had to step on the brake, bringing the car to a halt.

"What gives why aren't we moving anymore?" Scootaloo asked, sticking her head further out the window.

"Umm..." Arron said, he turned his head to look at Apple Jack. "Apple Jack, I have no idea where I'm going now... so, help?" He then turned back around to look out the windshield, where Ponyville lay before them.

He could see that most of the streets were wide enough for his car, but he didn't know where to go to get to Twilight's place. Arron put his chin on the steering wheel and started drumming it impatiently with his fingers while he waited for Apple Jack to give him the next set of directions.

"Wowweee that was quick," Apple Jack exclaimed. "So now that we're here all ya gotta do is head for that there big crystal castle at the far end of town. You can either take a right here and take this road that goes around Ponyville, or you can just keep going straight, over the bridge, past the town hall and take a slight right. That road, will also take us to Twilight's Castle, and it's a might bit quicker too." She said with the nod of her head, she leaned over Scootaloo to take a look out the window.

"Can we please go through town?" Sweetie Bell asked.

"Ya, can we, can we, please, please, please?" Scootaloo pleaded.

Dave was shocked at what he was witnessing. "A castle," Dave exclaimed, he gaped at the castle in the distance. "Twilight lives in a castle? What's with this place?"

"Please, don't go into shock again." Arron said trying to keep his brother calm.

"Well," Sweetie Bell said. "It's only normal that a princess would live in a castle. Right Arron?" She leaned over the center console to look out the windshield at Ponyville.

"Yep," Arron confidently said trying to sound like Big Mac. He made Sweetie Bell giggle and Apple Jack roll her eyes. He chuckled. Arron put his car back into drive and pressed on the accelerator. He had to bring the speed down to twenty MPH. Even though he didn't see any speed limit signs he still didn't want to hit anything, or anypony for that matter. He grinned when he decided to go straight through Ponyville rather than taking the longer way around.

"A Princess, Twilight is a princess! What's with this place?" Dave said emphatically, he continued to stare at the castle that was growing bigger the closer they got.

Arron rolled his eyes, And now he's starting to repeat himself... fantastic... "You really should have watched the show." He muttered loud enough so that Dave heard him.

The two young fillies in the back seat started cheering when they noticed that they were driving through Ponyville.

"I hope I see Diamond Tiara!" Sweetie Bell exclaimed in delight.

"I hope I see Silver Spoon!" Scootaloo cheered.

"Calm down girls it's not a contest." Apple Jack said, but she too was smiling.

I'm glad to be of service, Arron thought. I also don't like those girls much either. I think that Diamond Tiara is a stuck up snob and Silver spoon, well she isn't much better. Maybe I should run those brats down if I do see them... He shook his head in disgust. Nay... that'd make a mess of my ride, and though the CMC wouldn't mind I'm sure their parents would. He shuddered. With all the money Filthy Rich has I'm sure he'd hire assassins or...whatever, to come after me. "Though ammo is pretty cheap." Arron said aloud getting a quizzical stare from his brother. The three ponies in the back also gave him rather confused looks.

"What's that now?" Apple Jack asked, she turned her head slightly from the window.

"Umm....nothing just thinking out loud." Arron sheepishly replied. I seriously have to stop doing that, he thought.

"You're not planning on doing something stupid are you bro?" Dave asked his big brother with a bewildered look on his face.

"I would... do, no such thing!" Arron exclaimed, before falling silent. Me, and my big mouth, Arron thought. He decided it would be best to just shut up and concentrate on driving. It was a good thing he did because there wasn't much room on the road especially with all the vendors and stalls that lined both sides of the street. Ponies were oohhing and awwwing as they passed. His three passengers in the back seat were yelling and waving as they drove by all of the ponies who were out and about. Arron chuckled when he noticed that Dave was even waving out his window at some of the ponies who had stopped to stare.

"I hate admit it, but this is kinda fun." Dave said as he waved at a pair of ponies on the side walk, one was a yellow colored earth pony and the other was a bright green colored unicorn. The unicorn dropped the bag she was carrying with her magic as the vehicle carrying a person who was waving at her passed by.

Dave grimaced. "I hope she wasn't carrying anything fragile in that bag." He mumbled.

Arron noticed that several ponies started following them. So, he had to bring the speed down to less than ten MPH with all the pedestrian traffic. He even had to stop several times to let ponies cross the street. Even though it took a little longer than anticipated, they arrived at their intended destination.

Both brothers stretched after they exited the vehicle that Arron parked in front of Twilight's castle. They couldn't help but notice that a large crowd of ponies had gathered around the car. Though the ponies did keep a safe distance away from the now silent vehicle.

Arron was trying hard to ignore all of the stares he was receiving while he opened the rear door so that Apple Jack and the two fillies in the back seat could disembark. All three of them were grinning from ear to ear as they climbed down from the comfortable cushion.

"Did you see! did you see!" Sweetie Bell said while she waved her front two hooves wildly, jumping up and down.

"I sure did," Scootaloo said. "Diamond Tiara looked soooo jealous." Her wings were wildly flapping in excitement.

Arron closed the door the two talkative fillies had to jump out of the way as a blue pegusus came flying right at them, she just missed hitting Dave by a whisker.

"What, the—" Dave started to exclaim, but the newcomer interrupted him.

Rainbow Dash knocked Apple Jack down and stood atop her. "Apple Jack what is that thing, and who are those guys, where did they come from?" She bombarded the poor earth pony with so many questions Apple Jack couldn't have possibly answered them all.

"Now jes, hold your horses Dash, this here is Arron" Apple Jack said, pointing her left hoof at him. "And that big guy ya almost collided with is his younger brother Dave." She then pointed her hoof at him. "They're from New Hamp sher, and this is a... a... what did ja'll call this contraption, again?" She turned her head and looked up at Arron with a puzzled expression on her muzzle.

"This," Aronn said. "Is my Nissan Maxima," he explained, but Apple Jack still looked rather confused, he slumped a bit. "It's a car." He said using more layman's terms without much enthusiasm.

That's when they all noticed that the crowd that had gathered seemed to have grown. The brothers were becoming rather uncomfortable when the conclave of ponies leered at them. Dave was gesturing for Arron to get back in the car, and just when things were about to get out of hand, or hoof, Twilight emerged from her castle.

"What is everypony doing? And why, are you all gathered in front of my castle? Twilight flapped her wings in annoyance.

"Umm Twi—" Apple Jack said. "It's because of them." Rainbow Dash had gotten off her apple farming friend so she was able to point to the pair of human brothers.

Twilight went wide-eyed. "Humans," She exclaimed. "How are there humans here in Equestria? And they have a car? This can't be possible?" Twilight stared at the two humans, then at the car that one of them was leaning on. Arron walked over to join his brother so they were both leaning against the trunk of the car.

"Arron," Dave said to his brother who had joined him. "I think she's broken." He whisper to him.

Arron looked at Dave and gave him a conniving smirk, he thought of something diabolically hilarious. He cleared his throat, gaining everpony's attention when he did. "Ponies!" He said in the best boisterous crackly voice he could muster. "I have traveled from an incredibly distant star to observe the ways of your planet, you have the honor of representing your entire race as my sample subjects! The grand galactic inquisitor hears all sees all! Do not speak to me! Do not alter your pony behavior in any way! You know not the elaborate criteria in which you are to be judged! Ignore my presence and go about your Eqestrian business!"

Dave shook his head and took a deep breath, then let it out very slowly. "Arron," He sounded very disappointed. "The Grand Galactic Inquisitor form Venture Brothers...really?" He put his hand to his face and slowly pulled it down. My brother really is the biggest nerd in the universe... Then he had rather conniving grin on his face.

"Arron," Dave said. "Are you pondering what I'm pondering?" Dave asked doing his best impersonation of Brain he could.

Arron gave his brother a wide grin and chuckled before replying using his best Pinky impersonation, "I think so Dave, but I don't think the tap dancing poodles would look good in tutus... narf."

Dave raised an eyebrow at his brother's answer. "Did you just pull that out of your ass?"

Arron shrugged and nodded. "yea, why?"

Dave smirked, "Cuz that was pretty good."

"Why thank you Dave... narf I do my best." Arron said going back to using his Pinky voice without missing a beat.

Dave coughed. "No," he said going back to using his Brain type voice. "you dolt we're trying to take over the world!"

Arron frowned at this. "Don't you mean take over Equestira?" He asked in his Pinky voice.

Dave only rolled his eyes. "Whatever." He said still using his Brain like voice. Then he sighed, "Why couldn't we have gone to a cool place like the world of Animaniacs?" He went back to his normal way of speaking.

Arron chuckled. "You mean like if we needed to look for clues! And find finger Prince?" He said as he wiggled his eyebrows in reference to one of the best jokes in the show.

Dave shook his head. "But ponies don't have any fingers to print with?" He said, glancing out over the crowd then back at his brother. "Do they?"

Arron shrugged before trying to sound like Dot. "I don't think so!"

Dave, apparently missed the reference because his shoulders slumped. "Or Batman... now Gotham would have been a cool place to visit. I'd even take Freakaziod over this!" He shook his head in disgust. "But... no, we just had to wind up in Ponyland—"

"That's Ponyville," Arron said with a raised finger. "Dave."

Dave's face scrunched up in confusion. "I'm sorry, but, what's the difference?"

Arron sighed. "Never mind."

Dave put one hand on top of the trunk of the car, slapped his face with his other, and rolled his eyes. "Now all we need is a Delorean!" He said, though he was hiding his grinning face with his hand.

"Nay," Arron boasted "We've got a Maxima. It's even better. I'd like to see Marty and Doc beat this," he patted the trunk of his car with an even bigger grin on his face.

"How long do you think we can keep this up?" Dave asked. He made a fist with his left hand. Arron shrugged and he made a fist with his right, then they fist bumped.

"I think," Dave said with a smirk, he looked out over the crowd of pastel colored ponies. "I might, actually start to like it here." He said with a mischievous gleam in his eyes.

"I have ta say that, this is better than just watching the show." Arron said with a nod, then he looked over the crowd. "These poor ponies don't have a clue what they're in for." He whispered.

Dave laughed at this. "Like you said, I might as well roll with it."

"Oh," Arron replied. "We'll do more than just roll with it, this place will be flatter than a pancake by the time we're done." He wiggled his eyebrows bit more menacingly this time.

The brother's jokes weren't going over to well. The ponies were scratching their heads, shrugging, or looking rather confused. The only ponies who were laughing were Rainbow Dash, the two CMC girls, and Vinyl Scratch who was in the crowd. She was holding onto her friend Octavia so that she wouldn't fall over.

Twilight face hoofed and rolled her eyes."Ya, know that wasn't very, funny." Twilight scolded the two brothers and stomped a hoof.

"Great, my first five minutes here and I've already pissed off a pony princess." Arron said, trying to maintain a straight face while he watched Rainbow Dash. She was on her back, clutching her stomach, and tears were rolling down her cheeks she was laughing so hard.

Dave turned to his big brother. "I dare you to try and say that five times fast," he said and lightly jabbed his elbow into his brother's side.

"Twilight... lighten up... these guys... are hilarious!" Rainbow managed to say through her laughter.

As if things couldn't get any more silly, a pink pony with wild mane appeared out of nowhere. She gave the two newcomers a threatening glare. Then she turned to Rainbow Dash who was still laughing her flank off.

"OK, not fair!" Pinkie shouted. "Now who done dooed it?"

"Who did what Pinkie?" Twilight asked her obnoxious friend.

"Somepony was telling jokes without me, and that's just not fair, and my Pinkie sense told me it was a good one too." Pinkie said with a huff.

Rainbow got to her hooves and trotted over to Pinkie. "Sorry Pink, you're too late, it was those guys. It was awesome you should have been here!" She said to her friend still wiping away the remainder of her tears. When her face was dry she leaned into Pinkie. She put one hoof around Pinkie's neck, and used her other to point at the two brothers.

Pinkie frowned at the pair of now bewildered looking brothers Rainbow dash was pointing at. "You two were telling jokes... without Pinkie!" She cried, lowering her head and flaring her nostrils.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Don't worry Pinkie, they really aren't that funny. Trust me the only pony who was laughing, was Rainbow Dash." She said to Pinkie before giving Dash a disappointing glare.

"No! my Pinkie sense doesn't lie, I know it was a good one!" Pinkie said indignantly, she stomped her forehoof in protest.

"It sure was Pinkie. Like I said, you really should have been here," Rainbow said. "These guys are hilarious." She nodded to the two brothers who smiled when they made eye contact.

"At least someone has a sense of humor." Dave dryly stated.

"Correction, Somepony Dave," Arron said, raising that finger of his to correct him. They turned their heads when they heard somepony in the crowd gasp in shock. Then they looked at each other and shrugged. Though it went over most ponies heads, at least Rainbow, Vinyl, and the CMC liked it, he thought.

"Ugh...." Twilight groaned in frustration. "Can we please get back to the real matter at hoof." She pointed her hoof at the pair of humans. "You two how did you even get here?" She demanded. She gave the both brothers a stern, as well as an accusing glare.

"Ummm we got lost...."— Arron stated to explain, he used his fingers as visual aids, again, somepony in the crowd gasped. He ignored it this time while he rattled off what happened. —"Then we were chased by a pack of timber wolves, then we met the CMC in their tree house, then met up with Apple Jack, and finally, she helped us find you... Why?"

Apple Jack nodded in agreement. "It's just as he said Twi, I thought you mightn' be knowing how to get these fellers back home."

"But they can't go home!" Pinkie cried. " At least not till I've thrown them a party... and make a better joke than they did." She sounded excited at first, then she seemed rather threatening.

"Woo, there Pink, ADD much." Dave chortled. "You know there's a prescription for that," he said with a chuckle.

"Nice one bro." Arron said.

"Thanks," Dave replied. "I do my best."

Pinkie lowered her head and flared her nostrils at Dave. "Did you just make a joke about me?" She lowered herself closer to the ground. "Did you really, just make a joke about me?" She inched her way over to where he stood. Then she put her front hooves on Dave's chest and brought her face as close to his as she could. Neither brother understood how her neck stretched as far as it did.

The ponies in the crowd were stunned. They watched as Pinkie Pie approach the human. A wave of shock and horror washed over them. No pony in their right mind ever made jokes about Pinkie, so no pony knew how she would react. Dave, had just done what no pony had ever dared do!

"Pinkie stop!" Twilight cried.

"Umm, ya Pink I did, why?" Dave said as he looked down at the pink pony that was as much in his face as she could possibly be.

Pinkie narrowed her eyes at him as she clenched her teeth. The whole crowd of ponies stretched out their necks as far as they could go. Everypony was on pins and needles as they wondered what would happen next. The next thing they knew, Pinkie had a great big smile on her face and declared. "Cuz, it was, hilarious!" She cried, she started laughing and sorting. Everypony fell over. Arron shrugged and smiled.

While everypony was getting back on their hooves Vinyl Scratch had made her way over to the two men. Arron was rather taken aback by her sudden appearance.

"Do you guys do parties?" Vinyl asked them, she adjusted her very dark sunglasses. "You see there's this place in Manehatten that I know would love to host your standup routine." When she finished, she started looking from one brother to the other.

I can't believe it, Arron thought. "She spoke, I mean she actually spoke this is incredible!" He said, his jaw dropping. And she even sounds like Nowa— his thoughts were cut off by the musically inclined pony.

Vinyl looked rather confused. "Of course I can talk, why wouldn't I," she asked while she scratched her head with a hoof.

That's it! I've had enough of this nonsense, Twilight thought. "Would everypony please calm down!" She said to the crowd. "And you two!" She trotted over to the two brothers. "You're both coming with me! You've got a lot of explaining to do!"

Before anyone or anypony could react, Twilight tried to pick up the two brothers using her magic. She was going to levitate them into her castle but as she powered up her horn to do just that, nothing happened. She flared her wings in frustration. So, she closed her eyes and concentrated even harder. Both brothers were suddenly engulfed in the purple light of the princess's magic.

"Hey," Dave cried. "What's this!"

Arron glared at Twilight and frowned when he realized that she was trying to use her magic on them. That tickles, he thought.

Twilight was shocked when her magic failed again. The entire crowd began murmuring amongst themselves as they watched the two humans get enveloped by the princess's purple magic aura then vanish with a pop.

It didn't work, Twilight thought in horror. My magic didn't work! But I'm an alicorn! I'm even a princess for Celestia's sake! Why didn't my magic work on them? She started trotting in a circle to ponder this.

"Arron," Dave leaned over and whispered to his brother.

"Yes," Arron replied as he watched Twilight's breakdown.

"Are you sure we didn't we break her, too?" Dave asked. Arron was surprised that he actually sounded worried about the purple alicorn who was pacing in a circle.

Arron shrugged, "I have no idea... I'm actually just as confused as she is. I mean, I don't know why her magic didn't work on us."

Dave gave his brother a fearful look. "She wasn't going to..." He gulped. "hurt us or anything?"

Arron emphatically shook his head. "No, she wouldn't do anything like that," he took off his cap and ran his hand through his hair. "I think she was trying to us her magic to levitate us into her castle." It still felt weird though and she could have just asked. I mean it's not like we wouldn't have gone with her... wait! I've got an idea,

Arron tapped his brother on his shoulder and gestured for him to get off the trunk. When Dave obliged he pulled out his key and pressed the button to pop it open. He noticed that Rainbow Dash was hovering over his shoulder as he moved one of the ARs off of the map he'd accidentally buried. He had a bit of trouble freeing it from the stock. The map had somehow managed to wedge itself into the stock's adjustment lever. Arron sighed in relief when he managed to free it without tearing it. He gave Rainbow Dash a glace to inform her that he was irritated by her snooping. "I know your curious Rainbow Dash, but we've got some rather... dangerous things in here so, don't touch," he gave her a stern warning.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes at him. "Ya, ya, whatever." Her sarcastic reply only earned her another more menacing glare from the man.

"Keep an eye on her," he whispered to his brother as he closed the trunk and put his key back into his pocket.

Dave gave him a firm nod, Arron gave him a grateful one in return. He patted Vinyl Scratch on the head and scratched her behind her ears as he walked by. Her glasses fell down her muzzle, when they did it revealed her cerise colored eyes. A slight blush adorned her off-white cheeks, she pushed her glasses back up to re-conceal her eyes. That felt good, she thought while she watched Arron walk over to where Twilight was pacing.

Arron had to hunch over to tap Twilight on her shoulder in order to get her attention. She halted and her head jerked up so she could look at him. He gave her a smile showing her the map. She shook her head a few times in order to clear it. Arron was rather surprised when her attitude suddenly went from worried to cheerful, she used her magic to snatch the map out of his hand.

"Do you have any idea what this is?" Twilight exclaimed in such a way Arron wasn't exactly sure if she was super excited or if she was asking a rhetorical question.

Arron rubbed his hand to make sure he didn't have a paper cut from his map being forcefully pulled from it. "Uh... ya... it is my map"—

Twilight cut him off. "This is the most detailed map I've ever seen, I mean just look at these topography lines indicating elevation as well as the steepness of each mountain." She gasped in awe. "And look at the key... this is way too detailed to be from Equestria..."

That's what I've been trying to tell you, Arron thought. "So princess," She looked up at him from the map. "Would you please tell us,"—Arron gestured to his brother behind him. —"how we got here... and more importantly, how do we get back home?"

Twilight rubbed her chin with her hoof, she was about to say something but noticed the rather large crowd of ponies. "I think, I might be able to help you," she said as she glanced over at Dave then up at Arron. "but first would you please come inside where we can have a bit more privacy."

Arron also took a quick glance at the crowd before turning back to her. "Good point," he said, fallowing Twilight into her castle. He turned and motioned for his brother to follow. Dave slumped and shook his head, he trudged behind them.

Rainbow Dash let out a rather indignant huff. "Hay, you're not about to leave me behind!" She declared and followed after the three who disappeared into the castle.

Apple Jack also wanted to go with them but she decided it was best to escort Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo home. I wish I could'a gone with em but I hafta get the fillies home then I hafta get back ta the farm, she thought, letting out a sigh of lament.

The crowd of ponies started to disperse after the two strange newcomers went inside the castle with Twilight. Apple Jack had to round up Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo, Rainbow had gone inside with them and Pinkie Pie was gaping at the castle door, apparently deciding whether or not she wanted to join them, she apparently made up her mind because Apple Jack saw her bouncing her way back to Sugar Cube Corner.

Apple Jack's eyes narrowed when she heard the pink party pony mutter something about revenge, cake and then something about frosting. I don't even wann'a know what that pony's planning, she thought, though she trotted a bit faster to get some more distance from Pinkie Pie as well as to catch up with Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo who were in the middle of conversing.

"I hope we see them again." Sweetie Bell said to her friend as they trotted next to each other.

Scootaloo flapped her wings in excitement. "Ya, I want another ride in Arron's car." she said hovering a bit. Sweetie Bell was puzzled by her fellow CMCer who suddenly paled, she looked like it was the end of the world. Scootaloo had a stunned expression on her face, her eyes were no more than dots and both of her ears drooped.

"What's wrong Scoots?" Sweetie Bell finally asked her.

Scootaloo turned to her just about in tears. "I just realized I left my scooter back at the tree house!" she said in shock. I can't believe I forgot my scooter, she thought. I was so caught up with all the exciting stuff that happened and now I'm scooterless.

Sweetie Bell shrugged."Well, you'll have to wait till tomorrow to get it. It's not going to kill you to go without it for one day, will it?" she asked her panic stricken friend.

Neither of the girls noticed Apple Jack trot up behind them. "What's this about, now?" She asked the pair. "I was goin ta escortia both back home, so why'd ya'll stop?"

Sweetie Bell turned to look at Apple Jack. "Thanks, Apple Jack, but I think that Scootaloo might be broken," she said, as she waved a hoof in front of her friend's face, but received no reaction.

"Really why's that?" Apple Jack asked curiously with a raised eyebrow.

Sweetie Bell turned to her again. "She left her scooter back at the club house and now she's like this," she said gesturing to her petrified friend.

Apple Jack thought about this for a moment. "If it'll make ya'll happy I have to come back inta Ponyville later, I'll have Apple Bloom fetch yer scooter from the club house and she'll drop it off when she comes with me," she leaned over to give Scootaloo a nudge. "will that make ya happy?" Her question snapped Scootaloo out of her petrified state.

Scootaloo shook her head and her eyes went back to their normal size. "Yes, Apple Jack thank you!"

"No problem youg'un" She replied with a tip of her hat.

"What's got me worried is what Twilight will do with those poor fellers." Apple Jack said. "I mean they seemed like decent folk... true, they were a bit strange, but decent," she said, looking back at Twilight's Castle.

"Do you think we'll ever see them again?" Scootaloo asked looking up into Apple Jack's face she was starting to get watery eyes again.

Apple Jack gave them both a reassuring smile. "I'm sure Twi will just bombard them with a million questions. I just hope they can survive," she said with a frown. "I mean I know I sure couldn't,"— she perked back up again. —"and besides I also wan'a have another ride in that car of theirs," she said, now focusing on the white vehicle parked next to the castle.

"It was really fun!" Sweetie exclaimed.

"And totally cool, too!" Scootaloo exclaimed, apparently feeling much better.

Apple Jack stayed quiet for the remainder of their trot. She only listened to Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo's conversation that was becoming more farfetched the longer it continued. She rolled her eyes a few times. And she even chuckled at some of the things they said. She was rather grateful when they reached the Carousel Boutique. Rarity offered to take Scootaloo off her hooves and drop her off at her house later.

With both fillies gone Apple Jack galloped all the way back home. Let's see, I have'ta tell Apple Bloom to go get Scootaloo's scooter from the club house, hitch up the apple cart to take the order to Filthy Rich, have Apple Bloom drop off the scooter while I drop off the order then maybe if it gets too late we'll have'ta crash at Twilight's place, I also have'ta let Granny Smith and Big Mac know where we'll be just in case it does get too late. She ran over her mental checklist a few more times before she arrived at Sweet Apple Acres. She didn't realize just how stressed she was until she was only a few feet from her door. I'm really hopin that it will be too late ta make the return trip, she thought. But, if I don't make it home then Big Mac will hav'ta do all the mornin chores by himself. With a relenting sigh she took off her Stetson and rubbed her head before she entered the farm house.

Author's Note

The latest chapter...
So I made a lot of tweaks and changes to not only make the story flow a bit better, but also make the humor more humorous.
I've decided to take my time with this as I don't have an editor and now that I'm all out of material from the story I posted two years ago they're going to take longer to write and polish.

Bloodlines part 1

Twilight was looking over Arron's Map she had spread out over one of her tables in the library.

"She seems excited," Dave whispered to his brother. "She acts like your map is some kind of lost treasure."

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes at what he said. "She a complete egghead, she thinks all books and stuff are treasure."

Arron folded his arms and nodded in agreement.

Dave went over to one of the cushions and sat down. He disturbed Spike who was in the middle of reading a comic book.

"Hay, watch it," Spike cried as he glared at Dave for his unwelcome intrusion. Dave gave him a disingenuous shrug in return, "Dragons!" Dave muttered.

"I heard that," Spike retorted.

"And I care because?" Dave sarcastically replied.

Spike groaned, he got up and walked over to the other side of the library muttering incoherently. Spike slammed himself down onto one of the bean bags. He huffed a puff of smoke in Dave's direction before turning his back to the human who was now occupying his previous seat.

Arron shook his head, Rainbow Dash covered her mouth to try and stifle her giggles.

Spike tuned his head to give her a disappointing glare. "Et tu Rainbow Dash?"

Rainbow Dash stopped giggling. "What?" She asked Spike, though everyone knew she wasn't being honest.

"Whatever," Spike said going back to reading his comic.

Arron ignored them, he went over to the table where Twilight was ogling his map and if he didn't know any better he swore she was actually drooling a bit.

"Like the map Twilight?" His question made her jump, he apparently startled her from her reading. She vigorously shook her head before quickly wiping her mouth with a hoof.

"Oh," She said turning her head to speak to him. "Arron, yes this map of yours is wonderful, I was going to ask you if, well that is if you wouldn't mind—"

"Of course you can have it," Arron said with a smile, then he frowned. "It's not like I can use it here." He muttered.

Twilight ran over to him and hugged him around his waist. "Thank you, thank you! You have no idea how much better our own maps can be once I give this to the topographers in Canterlot!"

Aronn didn't really know how to react to Twilight's sudden embrace, he started sweating. I know she means well but I don't like being hugged like this... he thought. She seemed to notice he wasn't comfortable with her clinging to him so she let go. Arron let out a sigh of relief relaxing when she did so.

"I'm so sorry," Twilight's said, her ears dropping. "I didn't mean to—"

Arron shook his head. "I know, Twilight it's just, where I'm from most people don't hug."

"You guys don't hug?" All three native Equestrains exclaimed in unison.

"Let's just say, it's not common practice." Arron said trying not to offend them.

"Ya," Rainbow Dash scoffed. "Hugs, who needs em!" She folded her forelegs and huffed. Twilight shook her head at her, Spike rolled his eyes and went back to his comic.

"Anyway," Twilight said. "I think we should see if we can get you guys back home." She trotted to the door and turned her head to Arron who was looking perplexed that she was leaving. "Don't worry I'll be right back." She said before leaving the library, closing the door behind her with her magic.

Arron sighed and went over to a bean bag chair next to the one Spike was occupying. "Hey, Spike?"

"Ya?" He replied glancing up at him from his comic.

"Is that comic your reading any good?"

Spike glanced at his comic before replying. "I guess so." They both fell silent, Spike went back to reading and Arron pulled his balisong out of the pocket of his cargo pants and started flipping it while he waited for Twilight to return.

The Alicorn princess was trotting down the hallway she halted and opened the door to a large room that housed the mirror that served as a portal to the human world. She walked up to her homemade device and used her magic to levitate the book that served as a conduit of communication with her human friends. She opened the book to a blank page she pulled out a quill from nowhere and started writing.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

Two human brothers have appeared here in Equestria and I need your help to find out how they arrived here. They've brought a map with them and I'll send you a copy later. Right now I need you to see if anyone has been listed as missing. Their names are Arron and Dave De'Levant, they said they're from a city called Goffstown in a place called New Hampshire.

Your friend
Twilight Sparkle

She was about to close the book but she took her quill out again.

P.S They have a car with them, though I don't know if that's significant or not.

Then she closed the book, it started glowing when she did. "I hope that she'll know what to do. I mean ponies turn human when they travel through the mirror." She said thinking out loud. "But, they didn't get here through a mirror, they drove?" She rubbed her chin with a hoof. "How would one drive to Equestria?" She sighed as she headed back to the library. "Perhaps I should investigate that car of theirs, maybe there's some kind of magic involved that we've never seen before." She went wide eyed in excitement. "Wouldn't that be something! I mean a magical car that can transport ponies to the human world and humans to Eqestria! I bet Rainbow Dash and Pinkie would love to visit the human world!" She halted in front of the door to the library. "I mean if this New Hampshire isn't anywhere near Canterlot High then we wouldn't have to worry about the alternates of themselves running into each other," she exclaimed as she opened the door.

Spike finished reading his comic and was putting the stacks of books back on the shelves when he heard Twilight come through the door. "Who wouldn't be running around?" He asked as Owlishious handed him the next book to be put away. "Whoo?" Owlishous hooted.

Spiked sighed in frustration. "That's what I just asked, who wouldn't be running around!"

"Whoo?" Owlishous hooted again. Spike gave up and gave Owlishious an irritated glare.

Twilight let out a nervous laugh as she trotted over to the table with the map. "Oh, nothing just thinking out loud is all," she said with another nervous laugh. She opened the book to the page with the message she'd just sent to Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight's horn glowed while she closed her eyes and concentrated the magic in her horn to scan the map with a wide narrow beam of purple energy. She had to concentrate even harder narrowing the beam's width to match the width of the page in the book. When she directed the beam at the page it left an exact copy of the map's image she just scanned.

With a snap Arron latched his balisong closed before he got up to look over Twilight because he was taller than she was, just to see what she was doing.

"You used your magic to copy and paste my map into your book in order to send it to Sunset Shimmer?" Arron asked.

"Ya," Twilight said before shaking her head in confusion. "Wait how do you know about her?" She turned around and stared up at him she had to crane her neck to do so as he wasn't even a foot away from her.

He rubbed his head and looked up and away. "I don't know her personally," he looked down at Twilight who was now looking rather suspicious. "But I do know of her..." He blurted while he slowly backed away from the now glowering alicorn.

"Emmm..." Twilight grumbled. "Why is it, I get the feeling that you're hiding something from me?"

Arron broke out in a cold sweat as Twilight continued to scrutinize him, even though he was much taller than she was he still felt tiny while under her gaze. He was about to tell her everything but then a certain pink pony burst into the library everyone turned at Pinkie's abrupt entrance.

Pinkie glanced around the room before taking an inhuman inhalation. Her face contorted as her barrel swelled like a balloon. "Arron, wasabouttosaythathewatchesusonhisTVathomebutheDVR'sitsohedoesn'thavetowatchthecommercialstheshowwe'reoniscalledMyLittlePonyFrinedshipisMagicbyLaurenFaoustandeachepisoderunsabouttwentyfourminiutsifyoucutoutthecomercialslikehedoes"—She said pointing a hoof at Arron—"soheknowsaboutSunsetShimmerashesawyougothrughthemirrorintheEquestriaGrilsmovies," —Pinkie took several quick glances around the room—"Eventhoughhethoughtthemoviesweregoodhelikestheshowaboutusmuchmore" She panted for a few moments in order to recover from her monologue. When she caught her breath and was calm enough she ran over and hugged Arron's leg. "Oh, thank you! I knew you cared," she cried.

Arron stood in a daze because like everyone else in the room he didn't know what just happened. I didn't know her Pinkie sense could do that, he thought.

Pinkie looked up into Arron's puzzled and stunned face. "Oh, I don't need to use my Pinkie sense to break the fourth wall silly, that's something I've been able to do since I was a filly." She said with pride.

Twilight vigorously shook her head, and it sounded like someone was banging on a cowbell when she did. "You mean you watch a TV show! About us!" It was Twilight's turn to hyperventilate. She swallowed a lump that had formed in her throat. She trotted over to Arron and used her hoof to motion for him to get closer. Arron shook off Pinkie's rant and got to one knee so that he was closer to purple alicorn princess. "Do you mean you watch us—" She glanced around the room. Is she looking for a spy or something, Arron thought. —"you know when we're alone?" She whispered. I have no idea what she's talking about, Arron thought. Then he noticed the bright blush Twilight had on her cheeks.

He quickly stood up and stiffened. His face was completely red. "It's not that kind of show," he stammered, nearly dropping his balisong he was so flustered.

Twilight let out a sigh of relief when he told her this.

"Pft," Pinkie scoffed with a dismissive wave of her hoof. "It's not like it's a big deal, I mean the cakes are married and they're really loud when they do it—"

Twilight went wide eyed and gave Pinkie a menacing glare."Pinkie," she shouted.

Pinkie seemed confused. "What," she said surprised. "It's not like it's that big a deal, I mean where do you think Pound and Pumpkin Cake came from?" She rolled her eyes as Twilight face hoofed, then ran her hoof down her muzzle and moaned.

Rainbow Dash was clutching her stomach and laughing. She was too busy watching Arron who had covered his ears when the conversation began. "Lalalalala...I'm not hearing this... nope, nope... I hear nothing... I'm not listening... lalalalalala...." He chanted so that he couldn't hear Pinkie and Twilight's messed up conversation. Arron cautiously lowered his hands from his hears but Pinkie was still talking about Mr. and Mrs. Cake, so he went over to where his brother was snoozing with a book over his face and kicked his shoe to wake him up.

"Huh, wha..." Dave sputtered as he sat up making the book fall off his face. He looked around and frowned. "Oh, I see we're still here..." He glumly said after yawning.

"Come, on Dave," Arron said while motioning for his brother to fallow him. "let's get going."

Dave got to his feet and scowled. "Where?"

Without a word he exited the library and headed for the Castle's main entrance. Dave was slow to follow, but he soon caught up. Neither of them noticed Rainbow Dash hovering over their heads, she landed on top of the Nissan and tilted her head to the side. "So where are we going?"

Arron shook his head, pulling his keys out of his pants pocket. "We,"— he said gesturing to himself and his brother. —"are going to take a look around those old ruins Apple Jack mentioned. " He glared at her. "Now get off my car!"

Rainbow Dash seemed angry at first when Arron ordered her to dismount his vehicle but then she had a conniving grin on her face. "I'm not moving unless I can go with!" She stated with conviction. She stomped her hoof on his roof which made him wince.

There's no arguing with her, he thought, opening the door so she could get in. She seemed excited when she jumped into the back seat with a smile of victory adoring her muzzle. Arron closed the door and opened his own. Rainbow Dash was startled by the sound of the engine coming to life. He rolled the rear window down on his side so that Rainbow Dash could stick her head out and feel the wind on her face as well as see the scenery.

"This is so awesome," he heard her say as they sped around Ponyville because he didn't want to crawl through the center of town.

It wasn't long before Sweet Apple Acres came into view. "Hay," Rainbow exclaimed as she turned her head to Arron. "Do you guys want to see if AJ would like to join us?"

Arron shook his head and Dave didn't respond. "No, Rainbow," Arron replied. "She's busy and I don't want to stop, because if we did then Apple Bloom would beg to come with us."

Rainbows ears flattened and she scrunched up her face. "Good point."

Arron sped up when he noticed Apple Bloom looking in their direction. She dropped the pail of chicken feed and started galloping towards the entrance of their farm to greet them. The three of them could see her lips on her muzzle moving but only Rainbow Dash had the ability to hear what she was saying. Rainbow Dash brought her head back in the car and craned her neck over Arron's seat. "I think you'd better go faster or else Apple Bloom will make us stop!"

Arron winced when she yelled in his ear. I'm not about to let a young filly explore an old ruin, if anything happened to her Apple Jack and Big Mack would kill me. With that thought in mind he stepped harder on the accelerator .

Rainbow Dash watched the filly when they went speeding past the orchard. She saw Apple Bloom get to the entrance and yell at them to wait, but they were long gone. Rainbow thought she saw tears roll down the filly's muzzle while she looked out the rear windshield, but she was now too far away to be certain.

The ruins were just that, ruins. Arron, Dave and Rainbow Dash stood in front of what was once a grand set of double doors, now the archway was caved in on one side, the doors themselves were nothing more than piles of rotting timbers with rusted ornamentation. The walls looked sound enough but the window had long since deteriorated, again, leaving three ornate brass bars that turned green and all of the middle ones looked very brittle.

Dave frowned as he turned to his brother. "This is what we drove out her for?" He gestured to the ruins. "You want us to run around a building that looks as if it could completely collapse any minute now? And you want to go inside?"

Arron shook his head. "Nope I'm going in, you don't have to if you don't want to."

Dave muttered several curses under his breath. "If you're going in, then I'm going in with you."

"Yeah!" Rainbow Dash cheered. "That goes double for me!"

Arron shook his head again and headed inside. He had to pick his way through the timber so that he wouldn't cut his leg on the sharper pieces. Rainbow Dash was hovering over him and watching his progress.
When he got to the entrance he looked up at her. "Rainbow Dash mind giving me a hand with this?"

She seemed perplexed and showed him her hooves. Arron shook his head, "Sorry, it's a figure of speech—"

She waved both of her fore hooves at him in a dismissive manner. "Nay, I know what you're sayin" She said, dropping down next to him. He crouched and grabbed a hold of what was once the top of the door.

"Alright, on three," Arron counted down and then they both pushed on the door. Arron was careful to make sure the door wouldn't come down on his small blue furry companion. Rainbow Dash was pushing using her forehead. Arron was glad he was wearing gloves because if he wasn't then he would have been pulling out a lot of splinters from his hands and fingers.

The door collapsed onto itself when they got it about half way up. The mess kicked up a lot of dust when it did. The two of them let go and re-grabed the door that was now folded over in the middle. It's new more compact form was much easier to move but it was also twice as heavy. Dave seeing them both struggle with it walked around the mess and joined them. With his help they easily pushed it off to the side.

Now that there was a clear path to the entrance the three of them went inside, Arron was the first one in though he had to duck down and get on all fours because a partially collapsed column fell just inside what was once an entrance hall.
Dave had a harder time than his brother, he was much taller and wider. Rainbow Dash, on the other hand had no trouble at all getting inside. The three of them stood in awe at what they saw. "This was a church!" Dave's cry made the place echo, the roof was still intact, there were holes where the light of the sun shined through, but they were few and far between.

The high rafters and cross beams were definitely weather worn but they were still strong enough to hold the ceiling aloft. The rows of pews looked worse for wear, when Arron placed his hand on one of the back rests he was left holding a good sized chunk of wood.

"Operative term being was," Arron said as he dropped the piece of pew that clacked against the stone floor and kicked up a swirl of dust when it came to rest.

"What's a church?"

Rainbow Dash's question made both men look at her. "You know a place of worship," Dave said. Rainbow Dash only shrugged, she obviously didn't know what that meant.

Arron started for the alter, the wide walkway in the center of the room was completely free of any debris but he did kick up quite a bit of dust with every step he took. "A church is where one goes to pay homage to ones deity," Arron explained. "And this looks more like a church dedicated to Jehovah if I'm not mistake," He frowned when he got closer to the marble statue that was hung up on a cross on the right hand side of the alter. There was another statue of who he assumed to be Marry but the face had long since cracked that it could have been any number of famous women from the bible. "I have no idea what a church like this is doing in Equestria, it's not like the ponies here worship our deity." He got to the altar and placed his hands on it then looked at Rainbow Dash. "No offense."

Rainbow Dash was craning her neck to take in the grandeur of the place. Several of the stained glass windows where still intact and the big circular one at the back of the room had a few missing pieces but it was still a sight to behold. It's brilliant colors were shining down on Arron as well as the altar making them both look like they were bathed in a heavenly glow.

I feel like this place is even more special than Celestia's castle, she was thinking when Arron's question finally reached her ears. "Oh, what?" She said. "Yeah, none taken." She waved her hoof at him as if she was the least bit fazed by what he said.

Arron rolled his eyes and grinned. It's no wonder most bronies think she's the best pony, he thought as he rubbed the accumulated dust off the altar. He went wide eyed at what he saw engraved in it. There was an image that should not have been there.

"Dave, Dave!" He yelled to his brother in order to get his attention. Dave ran over to stand next to Arron. "What, what, what?" Dave's quick reply was cut off when Arron pointed at the top of the alter. "Is that what I think it is?"

Arron started to vigorously rub the dust off the top of the alter. Rainbow Dash, curious to know what they were looking at pumped her wings to fly over to them, her brows furrowed when all she did was barely get an inch off the floor before falling back down. She groaned in annoyance, before she tried again and the same thing happened, so with an aggravated kick she resigned herself to trot over to the two men who were both staring wide eyed at the altar. She put her fore hooves on the top of the altar and tilted her head to see what they were looking at. "What's so great about these?" She said, perplexed that they made such a big deal out of some designs that were scratched into the altar's top.

Arron and Dave both frowned. "These are no ordinary markings," Dave said, pointing to the one closest to her. "That is the symbol of the Templar Knights."

Arron pointed at the one on the right. "And this one is the mark of the compass that represents the Order of the Freemasons."

"And this one in the center," Dave began. "This is the symbol for the Huguenots" They said in unison.

"Rainbow Dash," Arron said in all seriousness. "These marks represent three of the oldest holy orders on our planet."

Dave put his hand on his chin and pouted. "But the Templar's and the Masons hated the Huguenots,"— He lowered his hand and turned to his brother. —"didn't they?"

Arron shrugged. "I don't know, it is strange that the Masons, Templar's and Huguenots would have built a place of worship together." He looked around the place but the only symbols of the three orders that could be seen where the ones facing him.

Rainbow Dash huffed, "Big deal, so some religious nuts teamed up and built this place. So, what!" Dave and Arron glared at her, placing all four hooves back on the floor she trotted off to look at something on the other side of the room.

Arron squinted and smirked. "You can't fly right now can you."

His statement caused her to halt. "How do you know that?" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, she swiftly turned around to give him an accusing glare.

Arron's smirk turned into a full blown smile. "It's because, Dash, the Masons as well as the Templar Knights didn't like people using any form of magic and when you passed the threshold the symbol's they marked on the keystone made sure that no magic could work in or on their holy building and grounds." He crossed his arms in satisfaction because her face told him everything he wanted to know.

Dave interrupted Arron's gloat fest, he tapped him on his arm. "Hey bro," he said when he got his attention. "Don't these symbols, I don't know look... off to you?"

Arron looked at the three symbols. "You're right," He exclaimed. "they are!" The sign of the Freemasons was upside down, the Huguenot cross was crocked as well as the cross representing the Knights Templar.

Dave noticed that there were holes that circled the three symbols so he blew out the dust, stuck his fingers in the holes surrounding the cross of the Knights Templar and began to turn it so that it was right side up. The sound of stone grinding against stone filled the room and made Arron and Rainbow Dash cover their ears. Dave winced at the noise but when he righted the cross it made a ca-thunk, it sunk a good two inches into the altar. With this new discovery he started turning the Huguenot cross and when he turned it so the third arm connected with the dove at the bottom it too made a ca-thunk and lowered into the alter.

Arron stepped out of the way so his brother could turn the final symbol into place. Right when it lowered into the altar the whole building began to shudder, the front of the altar opened and a set of steps was revealed.

Arron, Dave and Rainbow Dash went over to the new opening. Dave turned to Arron and Rainbow. "So," he said. "who gets to go into the dark spooky tunnel first?"

Author's Note

A bit shorter than my other chapters but I've been really busy working on my books. The first will be hitting store shelves next month and I've already got a signing scheduled for July. (I still don't have a firm date yet)

For those who don't know what the symbols look like I suggest googling them. There are a lot of pictures used by the big three out on the interwebs.

Bloodlines part 2

Dave, Arron and Rainbow Dash all stared into the tunnel that lead underneath the old church. The granite staircase was steep and looked well worn, even the walls were beginning to crumble with age as small pieces broke away from the larger granite blocks that were mortared together. The scent of stale musty air filled their nostrils and caused both brothers to sneeze a few times.

"So," Dave said turning to his brother and Rainbow Dash. "Who gets to go into the creepy tunnel first?"

Arron sighed as he wiped his now runny nose on the back of his glove. Rainbow Dash, her eyes widened with excitement as her head kept going from the tunnel to the brothers and back again in eager anticipation.

Dave and Rainbow Dash watched in confusion as Arron headed back to the entrance.

"Wait," Rainbow Dash cried after him. "Where are you going?" Holding out a fore hoof to try and will his return.

He waved at them knowing full well what they were thinking. "I'll be right back," he yelled to them as he ducked underneath the toppled pillar in front of the exit.

Arron kicked a few more boards out of the way as he went to his car, dug his keys out of his pocket and pressed the button to pop the trunk. He had to lift the trunk fully open before rummaging around to find a few things he needed.

He unzipped one of the storage compartments on his rifle bag. There he found his two Ultrafire flashlights. "At a thousand lumens apiece these should light our way just fine," he said as he stuffed both flashlights in his cargo pocket.

Arron had to push Dave's rifle case off of his other bag. He unzipped it and got out his Mossberg 500, he turned on the TrueGlow optic that was mounted to the rail and turned the knob to the brightest green setting. He pulled out a box of slugs and loaded two into the feeding tube he fallowed those with two double 00 buck, followed by another slug. He pressed the button near the trigger so he could rack the slug into the chamber. He made sure the safety was on before topping off the tube with one more buckshot.

Slinging his shotgun over his shoulder he put the rest of the slugs and buckshot into the bandolier embedded into the sling. Making sure he had everything he needed he closed the trunk and stuffed the keys back into his pocket.

Dave gave Arron an incredulous stare as he came back toting his shoot gun. "Arron you give a whole new meaning to the term overkill," he said sarcastically.

Arron shook his head and sighed. "I'm not nearly as bad as Burt!" He angrily shot back at his brother for making such a horrible comparison to the hero of the last two Tremor movies.

Dave squinted at him. "Uhh, Huh!" He said as he folded is arms and gave Arron another disapproving look. "And what do you think is down in that tunnel anyway?"—Dave nodded back at the tunnel behind him —"A graboid or something."

Arron rolled his eyes. "Yes, Dave and even this,"— he used his thumb to point at his Mossberg. —"wouldn't even scratch one of those monsters."

"But, what if it busts through the basement..." Dave mocked. "We don't have an elephant gun?"

Arron pulled out his flashlights and shoved one of them into Dave's chest. Dave mockingly whined. "What was that for, huh..."

Arron shook his head in disbelief. "From Burt to Tommy Wiseau... that's a whole new low, even for you Dave!" He said as he turned on his flashlight that pierced the darkness so he could see where he was going as he began his decent.

Dave shrugged it off. "I try," he said as he turned on his own flashlight and started after his brother.

Rainbow Dash shook her head in confusion. What just happened, she thought. What's a graboid? Who's Burt and... Tommy Wesso? What the buck were they talking about... She halted her inner monologue when she realized they were leaving her behind. "Hay!" She yelled at them. "Wait for me!"

The stairway spiraled downward and there wasn't much room for the brothers as their shoulders nearly touched the walls they were so close together. Rainbow Dash was having difficulties as well, due to the narrow steps that obviously weren't meant for ponies. After rounding the fourth twist the stairs leveled out into a large basement. Arron turned the head of his flashlight to widen the beam. The light revealed a large round stone table where seven stone chairs surrounded it. As Arron approached the table he could see that there were medieval hand and a half swords resting in their sheaths, they were laid long ways with their hilts toward each of the chairs.

These are old, Arron thought. Very old, there must be at least two inches of dust on these. He brushed the dust off the closest sword revealing the scabbard that was surprisingly intact. Minus the dust these things look just like new, it's almost as if...

"Arron come take a look at this," Dave yelled at him from the other side of the room. When Arron walked over he could see that Dave was looking at a worn book that seemed out of place. The book wasn't covered in dust and even the stone slab that jutted out of the wall that served as a table had only a minor covering of the fine gray powder.

"What do you make of this," Dave asked as he turned the book to show his brother. Arron's eyes went wide as he recognized the symbol on the cover.

That's not possible, he thought as he ran his gloved hand over the raised gold motif that adorned the book's cover.

"Dave," Arron said aloud. "Do you have any idea what this is!"

Dave frowned at his brother. "Of course I know, that's why I called you over here."

"This our old family crest, you know, before they fled the Huguenot purge back in France!" Arron said as he rubbed the ancient symbol. "But our family hasn't used this crest since the revolution when our,—" He looked at Dave in confusion. —"fifth great grandfather... you know the general who served under Washington."

Dave meagerly shrugged. "I don't really do family history so I couldn't tell you." I don't even know why you're asking me in the first place, he thought. "Wait, was his sister the one that married Lafayette's secretary after the war?"

Arron narrowed his eyes at his brother. "I thought you said you didn't do, genealogy?"

Dave shrugged at his brother's sarcastic question. "Well, I do remember you telling me that."

Arron groaned in frustration. "To answer your question, Dave, yes, it was Daniel's sister who married Lafayette's aid-de-camp, Samuel Augustus Barker, and her name was Polly."

Rainbow Dash let out a huge aggravated sigh. "You guys are bigger eggheads than Twilight!"

Arron and Dave both pointed their flashlights at her she had to put her hoof over her eyes so she wouldn't be blinded.

"Rainbow Dash," Arron stated making her ears perk up. "Do you have any idea what this means," He picked up the book to show her, she just shook her head. "This means that a member or members of our family were here... in Equestria!"

"Then how come I've never heard about them?" Rainbow Dash said. "And Twilight should have known something, I mean she is the biggest egghead in all of Equestria!"

Arron frowned as he handed the book to Dave. "You're the one who found it so it's yours to keep." Dave begrudgingly took the book from his brother and stuffed it into his shirt. "Hey, that might just hold the key to getting us home, or even explain why we're here in the first place, so you'd better take care of that."

"Ya, ya whatever, can we go back to the car now?" Dave complained as he started for the stairs.

"Wait!" Rainbow Dash cried. "You mean that's it, we're leaving... but... but... we haven't fully explored this place!"

Arron and Dave looked at each other and sighed.

"This isn't like one of your Daring Do books Rainbow," Arron said making her gasp.

"How do you know about that?" She said panicked.

Arron rolled his eyes. No, there's no way I'm going to explain it to her again if she wasn't listening when I told Twilight, he thought. "Dave," he said turning to his brother. "I'm going to take one more look around to make sure we didn't miss anything, I'll join you upstairs—"

"You mean back at the car," Dave interjected.

"Fine, back at the car..." Dave didn't even let Arron finish before he started ascending the stairs Arron and Rainbow Dash watched as the glow from Dave's flashlight disappear as he made his assent.

Arron started walking around the perimeter of the room Rainbow Dash trotted next to him, a grand smile adorned her muzzle as they explored. There really wasn't much to the place. The stone slab they'd just left ran the full length of the back wall. The two walls adjacent to it were rather ordinary, the wall on to their left had absolutely no ornamentation, and the one on their right only had the cut out where the stairs were located.

The circular stone table was out of the way enough so that the stairs didn't come right out on top of it, as the table was a good distance away from the staircase. Arron shined his light against the back wall. A row of medieval armor stood on raised pedestals, as if they were some kind of sentinels. The armor's thick plates of steel gleamed under the bright glow of his flashlight.

They almost look alive, Arron thought as his light passed over them. Rainbow Dash went up to one of the armors and glared up at the helmet slits trying to see if anyone was inside.

"Rainbow Dash," Arron exclaimed as he noticed her getting dangerously close to one of the armors. "Don't touch anything!"

Rainbow waved a dismissive hoof at him. "What's the big deal? These things are nothing more than statues." She said as she placed a hoof on the leg of the armor in front of her.

Arron and Rainbow Dash were shocked when the suit of armor Rainbow Dash touched suddenly started moving.

"Ooops!" She said as her eyeballs became nothing more than dots and her ears laid flat against her head.

A purple light emanated from inside the suit of armor that spilled through the cracks in the helmet that served as eyeholes. The sound of metal grating on metal made their ears burn and their blood run cold. Rainbow Dash went full panic mode and ran over and hide behind Arron's legs. She stuck her head out to look at the armor that was acting as though it could actually see her, it's helmet tilted to look down at the cowering pegasus.

Arron stood in horrified awe as the armor stepped down off the platform it was standing on. The armor made clanking and squeaking noises as it used its massive gauntlet to draw it's sword from the scabbard that hung off its left side. The sword gleamed under the light, Arron's jaw dropped at its mere size.

How can that thing hold up something that size without falling back on its... Rainbow Dash tugged on Arron's pant leg making him loose his train of thought.

"LET'S GET OUT OF HERE!!" She screamed.

Arron thought that was the best course of action, but as he was about to turn tail and run the armor charged him. Rainbow Dash still had enough wits about her to make a b-line for the exit, she didn't even wait for Arron as she blindly galloped full speed up the stairs.

Arron jumped back as the armor swung it's sword in a down ward arc. A shower of sparks and dust flew in the air as a large crack appeared where the sword met the stone floor.

Damn, he thought. I don't have time to get my shootgun off my back, so I'll have to use the next best thing... He used his hand holding the flashlight to pull up on his shirt so that he could retrieve his Sig from its holster. The armor had raised its sword again for another attack. Arron put himself into a spin as the sword swiped the vacant spot where he just stood.

That would have taken my head clean off, he thought as he rested his right hand on his left wrist and lined up the three tritium dots right where the head should be. He pulled the heavy double action trigger and then he heard bells. The forty caliber bullet struck true but the armor seemed confused as an extra hole appeared in its helmet.

Now, that's just not fair, Arron thought as he lined up the sights and pulled the trigger. Now that his gun was in single action it made it much easier to realign the sights. He ignored the ringing in his head as he pulled the trigger a third time.

The armor wasn't even fazed by the two new holes in its face place. Arron, nearly def due to firing his gun, was still able to hear the bullets rattle around inside the metal boots of the living armor that came at him again.

When did we go from MLP to Bedknobs and Broomsticks? He thought as he back pedaled away from another horizontal swing. At this point I might as well throw my gun at this thing it would probably do more damage than the actual bullets. The armor wasn't giving him any more time to think as it kept swinging at him.

Arron was almost dancing as he dodged and weaved the blade of the unstoppable armor, but he was being backed into a corner and he'd soon run out of places to move to.

As Arron spun to get away from an angled slice he felt a hot pain in his lower abdomen. He didn't have time to see how bad it was as the armor suddenly halted its attack. Arron didn't even think he ran past the hostile armor and bounded up the stairs. His gut hurt with every breath he took.

The armor brought the blood covered tip up to its helmet in order to inspect it. The armor shuddered as its head turned to where the man it just cut had made his hasty exit. The bullets rattled around inside its boot as it made its way back to the pedestal where it stood before the altercation began. With what would have passed for a sigh it sheathed it's now blood tipped sword back into its scabbard, then the purple glow faded and died.

Arron ran down the center aisle, quickly passing all of the crumbling pews and nearly slid under the fallen pillar that blocked the entrance. Arron managed to right himself before he completely toppled over onto his back, though now in an awkward position he had to shimmy under the pillar before making it to safety.

Dave and Rainbow Dash were looking at him with panic filled eyes. Dave was saying something, but Arron was still suffering from the effects of discharging his firearm in an enclosed space, without ear protection. He stuffed his flashlight in his pants pocket and re-holstered his Sig. With a shaky hand he retrieved his keys and pressed the button to pop the trunk. He took his shoot gun off his back and tossed it inside before leaning over to take out the back pack that had a first aid kit inside.

He unzipped the bag and pulled out the white plastic box with a green cross on the cover. Arron took out one of the alcohol wipes, two large white gauze pads and the roll of medical tape. He groaned as he pulled up on his shirt, the left hand side was soaked with blood and there was a gash in it where the sword had cut him.

Rainbow Dash and Dave gasped as Arron pulled up his shirt that revealed a rather lengthy cut that began just to the left of his belly button. It was long and deep as they watched blood leak from the wound. They watched Arron tear open the alcohol wipe and groan as he pressed it into the wound to clean it. Then Arron tore open the two gauze pads and taped them over the wound.

Arron dug out his key and threw them to Dave who was so stunned he almost didn't catch them. Arron glared at his brother as he clenched his teeth as he clamped his hand over his shirt where his wound was located.

"You're driving." He said as he climbed into the passenger side of the vehicle.

Dave stared at his brother then down at the keys in his hand, it took a moment for things to click but then he ran to the other side of the car.

"Rainbow Dash can you direct us to the closest hospital?" Dave yelled.

Rainbow Dash shook her head several times before she gave Dave a salute and beat her wings to get airborne. She let out a quiet sigh of relief. At least my wings are working again, she thought as she turned to Dave who started the car and was watching her.

"Just follow me!" She yelled to him before speeding off leaving a long rainbow trail in her wake.

So that's why they call her Rainbow Dash, Dave thought as he pressed hard on the accelerator.

Dave was having a hard time keeping up with the pegusus, though she kept low to the ground she was still going much faster than the car. Dave pushed harder on the accelerator as he glanced over at his brother who was turning pale. Damn it, he's going into shock, he thought as he concentrated on driving. He pushed the car up to seventy M.P.H. Dave started blaring the horn as they approached Sweet Apple Acres and the outskirts of Ponyville.

Rainbow Dash was already in town telling ponies to clear the streets, she even got Pinkie Pie as well as several other ponies to help her out.

"Come on ponies there's a car coming," Rainbow Dash yelled. "So clear the streets!"

Ponies began scrambling and soon the streets were devoid of life so Rainbow Dash ignoring Pinkie's questions took to the air to find the car she left behind. It didn't take her long to find it, she pulled alongside as Dave rolled down his window.

"I've cleared all the streets," Rainbow Dash told him. "So fallow me, I'll take you right to the hospital!"

Dave nodded to her as she lead the car through the streets of Ponyville. He saw a building with a big white cross with a red background on the front. "That's got to be it," he said as he glanced at his Arron. "Hang on big brother we're almost there!"

Dave slammed on the breaks making the car come to a complete stop right in front of the hospital entrance. He threw the car into park, opened his door, ran around to the passenger side and opened his brother's door. Arron struggled to keep his eyes open as Dave leaned in and helped him out of the car getting him to his feet. Arron leaned heavily on his brother as they walked into the hospital. Rainbow Dash hovered next to them for a few moments before she flew up to the counter. Nurse Snowheart looked up from her notepad.

"Rainbow Dash," Snowheart said. "What's wrong now?"

Rainbow Dash landed in front of the desk, then she took a deep breath. "MynewfriendandIwenttosomeoldchurchplaceandhisbrotherleftusinthebasementthenItouchedsomeoldstatuewichcametolifeandattckedussonowmyfriendishurt!" She started hyperventilating as Snowheart closed her muzzle and shook her head in confusion.

She was about to say something when Dave came in half carrying his semiconscious brother. Arron, was still pressing his wound with one hand and had his other over Dave's shoulder to help keep him on his feet.

"We need a doctor!" Dave yelled.

Nurse Snowheart's jaw dropped when the two men entered, nurse Sweatheart and Doctor Hoarse both appeared in the doorway of the waiting room when they heard Rainbow Dash's yelling.

Doctor Hoarse was the first to recover from the initial shock. He trotted over to the two men and looked up at them.

"What seems to be the trouble?" He said in a no nonsense kind of way.

Arron carefully lifted his shirt making all the ponies in the room gasp. He pressed his hand firmly back on the two gauze pads which were soaked through.

Doctor Hoarse trotted back to the doorway where he appeared. "Quickly," he said. "Follow me!"

Dave obliged and followed after him. Nurse Snowheart had determined expression on her muzzle as she followed after them.

Doctor Hoarse opened the one of the double doors of the operating room, nurse Snowheart opened the other one allowing the two men to enter. The operating table was a bit small for a full grown human but Dave helped his brother lay down on it, though his feet, and a part of his legs stuck out over the end.

The doctor and nurse went into another room for a moment before returning with masks over their muzzles, nets covered their manes, and what passed for latex gloves covered their fore-hooves. Dave wasn't too pleased when the other nurse came in and forced him from the room, even though he was much larger and could have stayed if he really wanted to, he reluctantly acquiesced. He actually thought it was kind of cute the way she pushed the back of his leg with her forehead as she attempted to forcefully remove him from the operating room.

Arron was looking up at the doctor who was trying to tell him something, but his mind, now in a state of delirium, wasn't able to make heads or tails of what he was saying. He let his hand slip from the bandages as unconsciousness was trying to overtake him. The doctor seemed pleased as he vanished from sight.

Doctor Hoarse used his magic to levitate the bloody bandages off Arron's wound. He didn't even gasp at what he saw, he only took the sterilized needle from Nurse Snowheart and methodically sowed up the wound.

When he was about done Snowheart looked over the huge creature in front of them. "I think this is the first time in the history of Equestria, anypony operated on a bighoof," she whispered.

Doctor Hoarse glanced at her. "Not now Nurse Snowheart," He calmly said. "Though I do admit that this is pretty exciting."

She nodded her head as she dabbed the sweat that was forming on the doctor's brow with a towel. He thanked her as he finished the last stitch, tied off the end, and cut off the excess.

"Now all we can do is wait," He said as he left Snowheart to finish re-dressing the wound with clean gauze pads.

Dave was leaning up against one of the walls, his arms were crossed and he looked glum as ponies kept glancing over at him. He was too upset to even care as a few of them were staring wide eyed at him. Pinkie Pie was sitting on her haunches next to him. Her hair was slowly deflating as the air around the room was so heavily laden with anxiety and worry that it was effecting even the most outgoing pony in Ponyville.

Rainbow Dash was sitting on one of the padded benches against the entrance wall. She was looking even more miserable than Dave was. Twilight Sparkle sat next to her and kept telling her that what happened to Arron wasn't her fault.

Rainbow Dash finally got fed up with the alicon's attitude and flared her wings in anger. "No, Twilight," she yelled catching the princess off guard. "You weren't there, I was! And Arron stood his ground when I brought that statue to life by touching it and do you know what I did!"

Twilight's eyes were nothing but pin holes as she slowly shook her head at the enraged mare.

"I ran! That's what I did!" Rainbow Dash used both her hooves to point at herself. "Me, the most loyal pony in Equestira left Arron alone to save herself!" She sighed in frustration as she slammed herself down onto the mat.

Twilight shook off her bewilderment. "Rainbow Dash," she said as she put a hoof on her friend's shoulder. "You panicked, I don't think Arron blames you for running away." She smiled. "If it were me, I know I wouldn't."

Rainbow Dash glared at her. "No Twilight, you wouldn't have... but I did and now I'm so angry at myself I don't know what to do!" She got right in Twilights face before backing up a bit to give her some space. "So much for being the element of loyalty." She mocked herself with a half hearted chuckle.

Twilight was about to say something else, but Doctor Hoarse entered the waiting area. Rainbow Dash flew over to him almost knocking the poor confused colt off his hooves.

"How is he Doc?" She asked with hopeful eyes. "Is Arron going to be OK! Can we see him?"

Doctor Hoarse pushed Rainbow Dash away as he got back on all four hooves and adjusted his shirt before he spoke. "I honestly don't know," he said as he turned to Dave who had a full blown scowl on his face. "I did what I could but I'm not sure about bighoof physiology, he's unconscious at the moment so I will need your assistance to carry him to one of the rooms."

Dave grumbled as he walked over to the doctor and waited. "Excellent, now if you'll follow me..."

Arron's eyes shot open as he quickly sat up in bed which wasn't a good move. His head pounded and his side ached, like a lot but despite his discomfort he swung his legs over the side of the bed and got to his feet. He yawned and cracked his neck and shoulders before taking a good look around the room. The first thing he noticed was that his head almost hit the ceiling.

That's odd? he thought as he took a tentative step forward the pain in his side made him wince but it was bearable so he took a few more steeps and looked out the window where the morning sun bathed his face with it's warm glow.

He smiled but he noticed that his mouth was really dry. Why do I feel like I haven't had anything to drink in a while? he thought as he turned around. He gasped as he saw the bed he was sleeping in wasn't a bed at all, but beds. In order to accommodate his unusual size the ponies had put two beds end to end.

He smiled again. "Now that's rather ingenious," he said aloud as he rubbed his chin that had at least a few days worth of stubble growing on it.

He didn't have time to question it when the door opened and Nurse Sweatheart trotted in. She was a bit taken aback at what she witnessed. Arron wasn't just awake, he was out of bed and was looking rather confused as she gaped at him.

She slowly backed out of the room and galloped down the hallway. Arron heard the sound of her hooves fade in the distance. Then he heard her return and she was bringing some pony with her as there were two sets of hooves galloping to his room.

Doctor Hoarse went wide eyed as he entered. "What are you doing out of bed?" he demanded, stomping a hoof.

Arron shrugged, "What do you expect me to do lie around all day?"

The doctor frowned at this. Nurse Sweatheart turned to the doctor. "He's been asleep for the past three days, shouldn't he at least walk around?"

Arron gasped. Three days? he thought. "What do you mean I've been out for three days?" He exclaimed.

"Whoa!" Doctor Hoarse told him as he waved his hoof to try and calm him down. "Don't go getting all frantic like that or you'll pull your stitches."

Arron looked down at his bandaged abdomen. "Ah," he said looking back at the doctor. "Good point."

Doctor Hoarse trotted over to him and made him sit on his bed so he could inspect the wound. He used his magic to carefully remove the dressing. "Your wound is mending nicely," he said with a satisfied grin. "So, I guess I could discharge you, if you want?" Arron nodded. "It was a good thing that some pony knew proper first aid. If they didn't patch you up like they did then you might have bled to death."

Arron shrugged. "I did the best I could with what I had."

The doctor and nurse both balked at this. "You mean you're a doctor?" Doctor Hoarse exclaimed surprised.

Arron shook his head. "No... but I am an Eagle Scout so I had to take several life saving merit badges..." He slumped a bit. "Then I had to take more classes when I became a security guard at the speed way, though it was more of a refresher course for me."

The doctor and nurse shared confused looks. "Well, I don't know what an eagle scout is but it was good that you had some first aid training." Doctor Hoarse said as he re-applied the dressing. "But I forbid you to do anything to strenuous or you might reopen your wound." He gave Arron a cautious glare. "You'll promise not to do anything to stressful?" Arron nodded. "And... you'll to come back ever day to have that dressing replaced?" Arron nodded again. The doctor sighed as he trotted out of the room. "Then follow me please."

Arron got off the bed and followed the doctor back to the waiting area where the doctor had him sign some discharge papers, plus a promissory note saying he'd be back every morning to have his dressing changed. While he was signing the papers the doctor went to retrieve the rest of Arron's attire. He came back out with his shirt socks and shoes, holding them aloft with his magic. Arron started dressing and was rather pleased that they had washed his socks and shirt as there was a really flowery smell emanating from them, but especially the shirt. He took a deep breath through his nose as he pulled it over his head.

The doctor smiled in satisfaction as he looked over the paperwork then he bid the man farewell before heading back to check on his other patients.

Arron felt like stretching as he walked out into the morning sun, but he was afraid of reopening his wound so he decided against it. He couldn't help but smile as the scent of spring filled the air. He was going to head for Twilight's castle, to see what happened the last three days. He was mildly surprised to see the purple princess heading his way, and Dave was with her. They both started running toward him when they noticed him.

"Arron," Dave yelled. "You're alive!"

Dave was about to give him a big hug but Arron held out his arm to stop him. "Of course I'm alive," he flatly stated and gave his younger albeit taller brother a look of disappointment.

Dave gave him a goofy grin. "So how's the gut?"

Arron pulled up on his shirt to show him.

Twilight gasped, "Wow, that looks a lot worse than what Rainbow Dash told me." She trotted over to him as Arron knelt down so she wouldn't have to crane her neck to look at him. "Does it still hurt?" Arron shrugged, "Well, it certainly doesn't tickle." He said jokingly. Twilight frowned at him. "Sorry, sorry," he apologized. "It doesn't really hurt so much as ache."

Then Twilight blushed a bit when she heard his stomach growl. "Yea," Arron sheepishly said as he rubbed the back of his head. "It seems I've been out a few days and I haven't eaten anything yet."

Twilight smiled at him. "Then I think we should head to Sugar cube Corner and have a bite... I'm buying!"

"I think you might regret saying that Twilight," Dave said with a conniving grin.

Arron rolled his eyes. "I'm not that big of an eater and with this hole in my gut I don't want to eat too much, I am pretty parched though."

Twilight reared up and started galloping toward town square. "What are we waiting for, come on..." She halted just a few feet away as she decided to wait for the brothers. "Sorry Arron, I didn't mean—"

He shook his head in understanding. "It's alright Twilight... or should I be addressing you as princess?"

Twilight blushed as she rubbed the back of her head with a hoof. "No, no, Twilight is fine."

Arron stood up and the odd trio headed to Sugar Cube Corner. Twilight and Dave were eagerly telling Arron everything they'd learned from the book Dave recovered from the old church. Arron was listening intently to what they both were telling him as they walked.

If what their telling me is true, then there's a lot more to Equestria than even what the show has revealed, he thought.

Author's Note

Here's the latest chapter.

I am looking for several proofreaders as I don't really have time to go over everything. I try to catch as many typos as I can and I do read aloud what I write but I still get complaints. So, if you're interested in the story and would like to know what happens before anyone else then please send me a PM.

So, enjoy the chapter and I'll see you in a week or two, depending on how board I get from working on my books.

Who stays and who goes?

Sugar Cube Corner was bustling with activity as ponies from Ponyville all wanted to get a look at the newcomers. Of course Pinkie Pie kept telling ponies that the two men and Twilight were having a meeting in her bakery and of course the ponies took the bait. The Cakes were having a hard time trying to keep up with the customers' or gawkers, demands as the equine residents came to see what the trio were up to.

It didn't help that Rainbow Dash kept retelling what happened to them back at the ancient church. Her story grew ever more wildly embellished with each retelling. Fortunately Dave was able to put a stop most of the rumors the pegasus was spreading, but he failed to completely squash them. So, the ponies curiosity got the better of them as every pony in townwanted to see Arron's scar. He obliged by lifting his shirt to show the really curious ones, though they were sorely disappointed because the only thing any pony could see was the white dressing that covered his wound.

Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell all demanded that he remove the dressing so that they could see, but he rebuked them by telling them that he'd promised the doctor that he wouldn't take it off, for any reason. The ponies let out a collective disappointed aww when he told them. The trio of fillies somberly filed out the door. I can't believe they used their recess to come here just to see me, Arron thought watching them go.

Arron was leaning up against the wall as he watched Twilight and his brother scarf down several confections. I'm shocked, they don't go into sugar shock, he thought with a smirk that quickly deteriorated and became a scowl because his side started to make him feel rather uncomfortable. Arron adjusted the way he was sitting so that his newly acquired wound would stop paining him so. Never thought I'd get my gut sliced open by an empty suit of armor, he thought as he sat up straighter, taking the cushion he was sitting on with him. Why do these ponies prefer cushions over chairs, he thought to himself so he wouldn't interrupt his companions conversation. He was still listening to what Twilight and his brother were telling him, but he was having a hard time swallowing what they were saying.

Dave had the book they'd recovered from the church open in front of him, Twilight craned her neck so that she could see which page he was on. Dave finally gave up and pushed the book in front of her so that she wouldn't have to stretch her neck so far.

Twilight smiled at Dave in thanks, before using her magic to levitate the book in front of her.

"Are you saying that our ancestors came to Equestria from our world," Arron said while he again had to readjust his sitting position. "And, how long is a thousand moons exactly?"

"No," Twilight said looking up from the book. "it was your ancestor, singular, who came here in the..." she used her magic to flip a few pages. "Oh, here it is, he got here in the eighteen seventies?"

"Seventy, Twilight," Dave said correcting her. "And surprisingly his name was Dave too." He turned to his brother and gave him a wide smile.

"Wait, wait, wait," Arron told them. "You mean to tell me that our ancestor, Dave came to Equestria about, a hundred and fifty years ago?" He exclaimed.

"That would be an accurate assumption," Twilight said with a nod. "He wouldn't have been able to leave this journal behind if he hadn't been here!" She said matter of factly.

That's just great, Arron thought. "So, how did we manage to get here?"

Twilight and Dave exchanged several glances that set off several alarms in Arron's head. The way they just looked at each other tells me they're about to say something I'm not going to like, he thought because neither Dave nor Twilight seemed too anxious to answer.

"Ya, about that..." Twilight started, but Dave shook his head at her.

"No, Twilight, I'll tell him," Dave said sounding rather sorrowful or worried, one of the two, Arron really couldn't decide.

"Tell me what?" Arron hesitantly asked.

"Well, from what we've read, one of us is going to have to stay here..." Dave said, quickly averting his gaze.

And, Arron thought. Ijust know there's going to be an and.

"And... the one who does isn't going to like it," Twilight finished Dave's thought.

Yep, I totally called it, Arron thought letting out a sigh. "No, don't tell me, it's probably got something to do with an old prophecy, and our family, or something stupid like that."

"Wow," Twilight said surprised. "How did you guess all that?"

Arron shrugged. "Isn't it always?"

Twilight was rather taken aback by his answer, but she smiled and said, "Good point!"

"So, Arron," Dave hesitantly said while he eyed his older brother who was busy studying his glass of orange juice. "Do you want to be the one who stays?"

Arron sighed, I knew that was coming, he though. Dave has a lot more things going on back home than I do... I'm still struggling to find another job, and Dave is working on his masters degree, then there's that girlfriend of his... Arron halted his inner monologue to look up at his brother; he set his glass back on the table. "I guess that's the only reasonable option."

Dave let out a sigh of relief. At least now I don't have to stay in this... stupid pony place, Dave thought.

Arron was about to empty what would have been his fourth glass of orange juice, but Dave was giving him such a smirk he put it back down.

"What," Arron asked annoyed.

Dave pointed at the book, "You'll never guess who we're related to," he enthusiastically said.

Arron only rolled his eyes. "Try me..." I thought I was the one who liked doing genealogy, he thought.

Dave slapped his hands against the table startling several ponies in the process, including Twilight who yelped. "Did you know we're related to the maid of Orleans! Because I didn't!"

Arron went wide-eyed, while Twilight lowered the book. "Dave keeps saying that, but I still have no idea what he's talking about," Twilight turned to Arron. "Can you please tell me who this maid of Orleans pony..." She vigorously shook her head a few times. "I mean person, is, Arron?"

Arron shook his head in disbelief. I never would have thought we'd be related to her, he thought before answering Twilight. "The maid of Orleans, is, or was the reason why the French won the hundred years war," Arron explained, Twilight's eyes went wide with excitement.

A war that lasted a hundred years, Twilight thought. That sounds so fascinating I hope Arron will be able to tell me more. She glanced over at Dave and frowned. Dave doesn't explain anything to me, and I'm the one who's actually reading the book!

Twilight closed the book and leaned on her forehooves so she could intently listen to the older brother. They didn't really notice but practically every pony in Sugar Cube Corner was doing the same thing. The only sounds heard were coming from the kitchen where Pinkie Pie and Mr. Cake were busy baking more muffins.

Arron was about to continue, when Rainbow Dash burst into the building. All heads turned to the pegasus mare.

"Arron," Rainbow Dash exclaimed through her panting. "I heard you were out of the hospital, are you OK? Does your stomach still hurt? Are you mad at me"—

"Rainbow Dash," Twilight yelled getting her friend's attention. She coughed a few times. "As you can see Arron is just fine, and I don't think he's mad at you"— She turned to Arron. — "are you?"

Arron shook his head. "No, I'm not mad at you, why? Did you think I was mad at you Rainbow Dash?"

Rainbow Dash blushed a bit. "Ya, well, I thought you might be."

"See, Rainbow," Twilight declared. "I told you he wouldn't be mad at you."

"Hee, hee," Rainbow Dash nervously laughed and sat down on the cushion next to Twilight. "I don't know why I'd think that..." she trailed off.

"Anyway," Twilight said turning her attention back to the man sitting across from her. "Arron you were about to tell me about the hundred years war!"

"What in the hay is the"— Rainbow Dash quickly fell silent when Twilight let out her famous perturbed groan and gave Rainbow Dash that disapproving glare of hers.

"Never mind," Rainbow squeaked before shutting up.

Arron didn't mind the interruption because it gave him time to finish off his glass of juice. Though he was a bit startled when Pinkie Pie, nothing but a streak raced in took his empty glass he'd just set down and replaced it with another full one.

How does she do that, Arron thought, watching the door leading into the kitchen swing a few times.

"Pinkie sense," Pinkie Pie yelled from the kitchen.

It took a moment for everyone in the restaurant to go back to what they were doing, which was mostly waiting for Arron to continue his explanation.

"That would take too long," Arron told them as a loud awwwws filled the room. "But I can tell you about the maid of Orleans..." He quickly offered the ponies who all seemed to like the idea because they all started muttering their agreement.

"Are you sure you even know about her," Dave quizzically asked his brother.

"I know enough," Arron countered with a shrug.

Twilight took out a quill and parchment from what seemed like thin air, Arron didn't have time to ponder this, he coughed to garner every ponies attention.

"The maid of Orleans, sometimes referred as the maid of Lorraine, was a young peasant girl in France," Arron said while Twilight scribbled madly on her parchment. "it was in the mid fourteen hundreds when the French were being defeated at almost every turn by the English army that invaded in the early thirteen hundreds,"— Arron stopped to take a sip of his orange juice, many of the ponies were now oohing and awing when Arron continued his story. — "Joan of Arc receiving visions from above, took charge of the French armies and due to her patriotism and diligence France was saved."

Twilight dropped her quill. "Wait, that's it?"

Arron shrugged. "That pretty much sums it up."

Rainbow Dash slammed her hooves on the table. "But, what happened to her?" She demanded and the other ponies in the restaurant all seemed to agree with her.

"Let's just say... it didn't end well for her," Arron said with a sigh. "She was captured and sentenced to death by an inquisition from the Church, she was found guilty of blasphemy and ended up being burned at the stake..." The ponies let out horrified gasps when he told them.

Arron continued when the ponies settled down. "She was exonerated of the charges, but that was many years later. Then several decades after Joan of Arc became one of the French patron saints," Arron finished before he emptied his glass of juice. Still, I'm surprised we're related to Joan of Arc, Arron thought sitting his glass back down, though he hoped Pinkie Pie wouldn't replace it with another full one. He was grateful when she didn't, he was afraid he'd tare open the hole in his gut if he drank anymore.

Arron looked at his brother when Dave suddenly cleared his throat. "Arron," he said sounding both fearful and apologetic at the same time. "I'm afraid there's even more bad news."

Arron rolled his eyes. What now, he thought. Dave's only answer was to take the book from Twilight and turned the pages to find the one he was looking for, when he found it he pushed the book in front of his brother.

Arron went wide-eyed after he picked up the book and started to read. In the middle of the right hand page was a hand written poem. Arron couldn't tell if it was his ancestor who wrote it himself, or if he copied it from somewhere else, but what was written sent a chill up Arron's spin.

Seven swords and seven rings fit for seven kings.

One would come to pick up the trail,

but, two more would succeed where the one would fail,

of the two one would remain,

though the one's name in infamy would ever remain.

Arron reread the poem several time before he slowly placed the book down on the table. He folded his fingers and rested his forehead into the makeshift cradle. "This can't be real," he muttered. So, I'm going to be famous for doing something bad? And just who are these seven kings, this sounds like something out of Lord of the Rings... did our ancestors know Tolkien? Where did this even come from? Who is the original author?

Arron lifted his head and looked at his brother and Twilight who were both frowning. "Does anyone else know about this?" He was a bit relieved when they both shook their heads.

"No, Arron," Twilight frowned. "Only Dave and I... and now you, of course." She paused a moment to gather her thoughts. "When I first read this... I didn't know what to think, I was going to ask Princess Celestia and Luna about it, but I feared what they might do to you if I did tell them." Twilight crossed her forehooves on the table and rested her muzzle on them. "I don't know what to do..."

That goes for the both of us, Twilight, Arron thought.

Dave took the book back and closed it. He rested his arm over the cover just in case some pony decided they wanted to peek inside.

"What are you guys talking about?" Rainbow Dash asked her frowning friends.

"I'm sorry Rainbow," Twilight turned her head to the puzzled pegasus. "But I'm not at liberty to say... at least not till I find a solution."

Good luck with that Twilight, Arron thought rolling his eyes. From my experience there's no way to fix, prophecy... At least I think it's a prophecy?

Rainbow Dash kept asking what all the secrecy was about. Arron and Dave kept telling her that it wasn't anything she needed to worry about.

Twilight avoided Rainbow Dash's persistence by getting up to pay for the food, she was rather surprised that neither of them really ate much, Dave had two muffins and Arron only had the glasses of orange juice. Twilight did ask him if he wanted something to eat, but Arron refused because he didn't want to put a strain on his stitches.

He must be afraid of getting scolded by Dr. Hoarse, Twilight thought while she handed Mrs. Cake the five bits. It was her turn to attend the register and fill the orders.

Pinkie Pie zoomed out of the kitchen and in a blink quickly cleared the table of all the plates and glasses from the table when the trio left.

"I still haven't forgotten I need to tell a better joke than you," she yelled at the two men who exited the restaurant with the princess.

"It wasn't that funny Pinkie!" Twilight cried in frustration.

The brother's were getting some odd stares as Twilight led them back to her castle. They thanked her and were very grateful that Twilight was allowing them to crash at her castle until they could either find a way home or find their own place to stay. Arron took the book from his brother so that he could read it in the library. Twilight accompanied him, it was the room in her castle where she spent most of her time.

Twilight was actually enjoying Arron's company, he would ask her questions about Equestria that the show didn't seem to answer. She was more than happy to explain things to the brother who would probably be staying for an extended period of time. Dave, on the other hand was board out of his mind, he was only with them in the library for a few minutes till he got fed up and left for who knows where, there wasn't really any place for him to go.

Twilight ordered Spike to keep an eye on the younger brother in order to keep him out of trouble. Spike gave her a salute and fallowed after the taller man.

"Sorry, about my brother's attitude," Arron apologized. "I think he's worried that we won't be able to find a way home in time for his finals."

Twilight cocked her head to the side. "What's a final?"

I'm surprised she doesn't know what a final is, he thought. I mean didn't her friends in the human version of Equestria tell her about the tests they have to take at the end of the term? He shrugged it off. "It's like a really important exam that students have to take, and they can have a really big effect on said student's overall score." Arron explained.

Twilight smiled and clapped her hooves together. "It's like a test! I love tests, do you think I could help your brother study for his final?" Her eyes went wide while she awaited Arron's answer. Her mouth and ears fell when he shook his head.

"Oh," she said defeated.

"It's not that he'd turn down the help, Twilight," Arron said, she perked back up at this. "It's just you probably wouldn't know anything about programming or our business practices. Trust me, I'm pretty smart, but even I don't know what he's talking about sometimes," he said with a smile.

"So it's not that he wouldn't want the help, it's that I don't have the necessary knowledge to help?" Twilight asked to make sure she understood.

She hit the nail on the head, he thought. "Yep," he tried to sound like Big Mac, that made her giggle.

Arron and Twilight both spent the rest of the day with their muzzles or noses in their respective books.

The sun was about to crest its zenith when Dave stepped out of Twilight's castle. He stretched and yawned before digging Arron's car keys out of his pocket. Dave pressed the button to pop the trunk and was soon rummaging for the small camera bag that contained his brother's two video cameras. Spike noticed that Dave, leaned over inside the car, so he walked up to stand next to him.

"What are you looking for?" Spike's abrupt question made the man hit his head against the hood.

"Oww," Dave cried, he glared at the small dragon that had appeared next to him. "Spike you scared me."

Spike rubbed the back of his head. "Ugh... Sorry?"

Dave gave the dragon a dismissive wave. He pushed one of the rifle cases out of the way to see if the item he was looking for was hiding behind it.

"So," Spike asked, hoisting himself up to see what Dave was doing. "What are you looking for?"

"Ah ha!" Dave ecstatically exclaimed when he found the case. "This," he said and showed Spike a small black cloth box with a zipper cover.

Spike jumped down from his perch and eyed the case. "A small saddle bag," spike unenthusiastically stated.

Dave ignored Spikes sarcasm and unzipped the bag to pull out the Toshiba HD camcorder.

"What's that?" Spike's whole attitude drastically changed as the dragon watched Dave unzip one of the small side pockets to pull out a small black box. He placed the box inside of a small hatch on the camcorder.

I hope Arron charged this before he put it away, Dave thought. He pushed the hatch closed with a click and flipped open the screen. The Toshiba logo came up and a chime sounded. Dave saw that the bar indicating the battery life was all green and good to go.

Now it's time for some fun, Dave thought. He looked down at the wide eyed and gaping dragon. "Well, Spike want me to tell you what this thing is... or would you like me to show you?"

"Oh, yes please show me!" Spike pleaded.

Dave gave the dragon a conniving grin. "I will if you show me around the rest of Ponyville, Twilight didn't really let me outside the last few days except when I was checking in on my brother at the hospital."

Spike pondered this a moment before answering. "All right," Spike said. "But where would you like to go?"

This time Dave had to think, he gave up and shrugged. "I don't know someplace with action, I guess would be good."

Action, action, Spike thought. "Wait," he cried when idea struck him. "How about the bowling alley!"

They have a bowling alley, Dave though. But, they're ponies how can they bowl with no hands! Dave shook his head in order to clear it. "Now this I've got to see!"

Spike led Dave through town, where the bowling alley was located. Dave had turned off the camera so he wouldn't waste the battery.

"Let me get this straight," Spike pointed at the camera. "You use that tiny device to record moving pictures? And then you can stream them on the internet?"

"Uh huh," Dave replied. "You got it."

"What have you got?" Rainbow Dash's abrupt question made both the human and dragon look up where the pegasus pony hovered over their heads.

"Rainbow Dash," Spike put his claws on his hips. "Hasn't anypony told you that it's rude to eaves drop on ponies private conversations." His scolding only made her chuckle, which in turn caused him to frown.

"Spike," Rainbow Dash chortled. "Hasn't anypony told you not to try and sound like Twilight, because it just doesn't work."

"Ugh, the things I put up with," Spike lamented.

"Ya, ya, whatever," Rainbow Dash said. She hovered next to Dave. "So that thing takes moving pictures huh... so if I performed a sonic rainboom would I be able to watch it, and show it to all my friends?"

"Uhh, I guess..." Dave replied. "But what's a sonic rainboom?"

"You haven't heard of a sonic rainboom?" Rainbow Dash cried. "It's only the awesomest most stupendaculest thing ever!" She used her hooves to greatly emphasize her speech.

"Rainbow Dash," Spike said, his eyelids partially closed. "He's not from here... remember."

Rainbow Dash's jaw nearly hit the ground when Spike said that. "I completely forgot..." She said and then she suddenly flew off.

"What was that about," Dave asked no one in particular, though Spike was kind enough to offer a reply.

"I have no idea," Spike shrugged. "I've known her for a few years now and I still don't understand that pony... and Pinkie Pie... I don't think anypony will ever understand her."

Dave let out a sigh as he and Spike continued their trek to the bowling alley.

Spike used his arms to show Dave where the bowlers of Ponyville gather. "This is it," he said with a wide grin. He lowered his arms when he noticed that Dave was just gawking at the bowling center. "Ugh, Dave... helloo? Are you OK?"

They really do have a bowling alley... Dave thought. He finally snapped out of it when he realized that he was about to drop the camera. "Sorry Spike, I just didn't... you know... expect ponies you know... were able to bowl without hands." He wriggled the fingers on his left hand because he held his brother's camera with his right.

"Did somepony say hands!" A mare cried out.

Dave and Spike turned where the voice originated. They noticed that a minty colored unicorn was galloping their way. She skidded to a halt in front of Dave. She went wide eyed and her mouth hung agape as she looked up at the much taller being before her.

"Oh, hi, Lyra," Spike unenthusiastically stated. Twilight told me to keep her as far away from the humans as possible while they were here, but now that she's busy with Arron in the library, Dave was able to wander away from the castle, he thought.

Lyra ignored Spike while another pony galloped up them. The cream coated mare with blue and pink mane was panting when she trotted up to her friend.

"Lyra," she scolded. "You shouldn't take off on me like that!"

"Oh, what?" Lyra said. She took her eyes off of Dave to turn to her friend. "Sorry Bon Bon, but this is the first time I've had a chance to see the human up close!" She pointed a hoof at Dave.

Bon Bon rolled her eyes. "Whatever," she said. "Now that you've seen him can we please go." Bon Bon bit Lyra's tail and started dragging her friend away.

"But, but... hands... human... hands!" Lyra protested, but Bon Bon continued to drag her away from the pair of puzzled males.

Spike was the first to snap out of it giving Bon Bon a thumbs up. Good job, he thought.Bon Bon gave Spike a wink, his grateful thanks didn't go unnoticed.

Spike took this opportunity to push on the back of Dave's leg to try and get him to go inside the bowling alley to escape any other ponies that would love to get a closer look at Ponyville's strangest resident.

Dave chuckled at Spike's attempt to usher him into the building, he smirked when he allowed the much smaller being to do so.

"Alright, alright," Dave said in mock protest. "I'm going Spike, there's no need to get physical."

Dave's mocking only made the small dragon double his efforts. It wasn't long before Spike forced Dave into the bowling alley where all heads turned almost at once to see the giant man that filled up almost the entire entrance. Murmuring was heard, most of the ponies conversed about the appearance of one of the two humans that showed up only a few days before.

"Hello, there big guy," a relatively large gray coated stallion with black mane, wearing a striped shirt, trotted around the back of the counter where he was just polishing up some of the bowling balls. "The names King Pin," he said holding out a hoof. "I'm the owner of this bowling ally, though I must admit this is the first time I've ever had a bighoof in my establishment. Can you even bowl?"

Dave knelt down so he could shake King Pin's hoof. So, the ponies have something similar to a handshake... that's a bit strange, he thought as he got back to his feet. "I'm not really here to bowl," Dave said making King Pin frown. "I am here to document, ponies bowling, that is if you'd let me." Dave quickly explained.

"Ya," Spike said. "That's why he brought his camera!"

King Pin used a hoof to stroke his chin to think about it. "You mean that black box thing is a camera, and you want to take pictures of ponies bowling?"

"No," Spike said with a raised claw. "It's not a camera, but a camcorder!"

King Pin seemed confused. "What in the hoof is a camcorder?"

"It records motion as well as sound rather than still images," Dave explained.

King Pin was joined by several other ponies, they all went wide eyed. "You mean to tell me that you can record ponies bowling and then play it back!"

Dave shrugged. "More like re-watch it, some people back home like to use these,"— Dave showed the ponies gather around him the camcorder. —"to capture important moments in time." He finished with a grin.

"That's awesome," King Pin exclaimed. "I'll tell you what, I'll let you use that camcorder of yours any time you want just so long as you show me what you've recorded before you leave."

Dave shrugged and nodded his head. "Sounds like a plan to me."

"Then we have a deal," King Pin held out his hoof so they could shake on it, Dave of course obliged and again shook his hoof to seal the deal.

King Pin gave Dave and Spike a nod before heading back behind the counter to finish polishing the bowling balls. When Dave turned around, he was rather shocked when he faced a trio of ponies. The leader was a sharp dressed stallion with wild mane.

"Hay man," the pony said in a strange accent. "I couldn't help but over hear you talkin to the manager, my compadres and I were wondering if you would be so kind as to take that picture device and record us bowling, man."

Uhh, what the... Dave thought. Is that supposed to be English? I mean seriously, who talks like that? This pony sounds like some shmuk from New York met a bigger shmuk from L.A and they both ended up talking like this...

Dave nudged Spike with his foot, Spike looked up at the pleading man who was desperately seeking his help.

Spike gave Dave a wink. "I'm sorry my good pony, but my friend here is more interested in documenting everypony in the place. He can't be wasting time on just you guys."

"Well, whatever man," the pony said. "But, if you like change your mind or something, then my compadres and I will be in lane seven." The ponies all started for their lane. Dave let out a rather large sigh of relief. Then the pony turned back around.

"The name's Dude, by the way, man," the Dude said. "And my two compadres with me are Walter,"— The dude pointed at the larger pony with the huge sun shades. —"And the skinny guy is my bud Danny,"— The dude pointed at the skinny pony with the red shirt and short trimmed mane. —"Like I said, man we'll be in lane seven if you change your mind."

Danny gave the two dumbfounded beings a nod before trotting off to join his friends.

Then a dark gray pegasus stallion with at thundercloud shooting a lightning bolt cutie marktrotted up to them. "Don't worry about them," he said. "Oh, sorry... where are my manners, the names Thunder Lane."

Dave was grateful that there was at least one normal pony in the place. He got to one knee so that Thunder Lane wouldn't have to tilt his head so far to look at him.

"There are a bunch of us that are interested in that camcorder, thing of yours," Thunder Lane continued, pointing a hoof at the device Dave was holding. "The other ponies were a little intimidated by your size to actually try talking to you, but when Jeff Letrotski started talking to you I just had to meet you!"

So, The Dude does have a real name, Dave thought, he quickly glanced over at Jeff and his friends who were pulling their bowling balls from their bags.

Dave gave Thunder Lane a smile. "It's good to meet you, and please tell the other ponies that my size doesn't mean that I'm well mean..." Dave chuckled at his own humor.

Thunder Lane didn't laugh, but he did smile. "I'll tell the other ponies you're not a bad bighoof."

Dave shrugged. I have no idea what that means, he thought as Thunder Lane went over to join his own friends.

Dave got back to his feet and popped open the LCD screen turning the camcorder on, the ponies in the immediate vicinity all turned their heads when they heard the camcorder chime.

"What was that?" Dave heard one pony say.

"I don't know, but I think it came from that bighoof's camera thing." Another pony said.

Dave ignored the other ponies banter and pressed the record button to start filming.

"Hello," Dave began. "I know you're not going to believe me, but I'm here in the Ponyville bowling alley."— Dave panned the whole place making sure he was getting the scope of the center. —"assisting me today is, Twilight's pet dragon Spike," Dave said, panning the camcorder down to capture said dragon.

"I'm more of an assistant, than a pet," Spike muttered as he waved into the camera.

"Whatever," Dave deadpanned. Then he got worried when Spike suddenly started clutching his stomach as if he was in pain.

"Spike are you alright?" Dave asked worried as Spike belched out a flame making Dave jump back in alarm.

Dave recorded the whole thing. The green flame Spike belched suddenly turned into a scroll.

"Nay, you don't have to worry about me," Spike said to Dave. He used both of his claws to give him a dismissive wave. "It's just a letter from Princess Celestia to Twilight..." he stopped mid sentence when that fact sunk in. "Oh, no!" He cried and scrambled to retrieve the scroll that fell on the floor. "I have to hurry and take this to Twilight!"

Dave let out a lamenting sigh. "Does that mean I have to go with you, my dear observer of keeping me out of trouble?"

Spike nodded, he beckoned Dave to follow. Isn't this my luck, Dave thought. He headed out the door, he clearly heard a symphony of lamenting awwws from the ponies inside the bowling alley after he closed the door.

It wasn't long before Spike and Dave were back at the castle. When they got to the library Spike interrupted Twilight who was busy reading a book, he handed the scroll to her when he finally managed to get Twilight's attention.

At first Twilight seemed rather annoyed by the sudden interruption, but when Spike handed over the scroll she used her magic to snatch it out of his claws. Arron, noticed Dave and Spike walk in so he carefully got up and sauntered over to them.

"What's going on," he asked, but no one answered. Twilight suddenly went wide-eyed and was turning pale, her ears flattened against the sides of her head as she let go of the scroll which dropped to the floor. The very sound of the roll of parchment felt more like an anvil or some other heavy object when she looked up at the two men and gulped.

"Uhhh, I don't know how to put this gently, so I'm just going to say it..." Twilight took a deep breath in an attempt to steady herself. "It seems Princess Celestia and Princess Luna found out about your arrival and now they're coming here to meet you because they didn't want to make Arron upset his wound by taking the train to Canterlot."

"What!" Arron, Dave and Spike all exclaimed.

"This can't possibly be good," Arron said after sitting down next to the table, leaning onto it for support.

"So, your bosses are coming here to meet us," Dave said, he also had to sit so he wouldn't fall over. He let out a nervous laugh. "From, what you told me. Princess Celestia rules this world and she want to meet two men from New Hampshire? What could she possibly want from us?"

Now Dave was starting to turn white in the face.

"That's what has me worried," Twilight said, looking down at the scroll on the floor. "Whatever happens we can't let her find out about that book!"

They all turned to the book. It lay open atop the other table to the page where Arron had left off.

Author's Note

I've kept my word!
It's been less than twenty four hours since I noticed that I had over three hundred views.
So, here it is the latest chapter!

I've been really busy with real life stuff so it might be a while before I get around to the next one.

Ballistically challenged

The sun wasn't even up as Arron and Dave walked to Sugar Cube Corner. A cool breeze came in from the Everfree forest sending with it the scents of both greenery as well as decay. A smell Arron easily recognized, but Dave covered his nose and scowled.

I hate this place, Dave thought. The smells are just to outdoorsy for my tastes. He turned to look at his brother who was smiling, but holding his side as they walked. How can he stand it, freakin Boy Scout... he let out a disgruntled huff. I'm glad he's the one staying here, because I sure as hell don't want to... Dave found himself frowning at the thought. He glanced over at his brother once more. I don't know if he's brave or dumb? He grunted and shook his worries away.

They were both smiling as the scents of the woods was overpowered by the smells of the Cake's morning baking. Even though the rest of the Ponyville population was still sleeping the bakers were already up and awake.

Arron had already been up for a few hours as his side hurt when he rolled over onto it, the pain had startled him awake. He decided to head for the library to begin reading from the old Dave's journal where he'd left off. Dave surprised him as he woke up about a half hour ago and they both decided to leave the castle for Sugar Cube Corner to see if they could catch an early morning bite. They stood in front of the confectionery looking store that also served as a residence. They both breathed deeply the smell of the fresh baked muffins before walking in.

The brothers startled Mrs. Cake who was bent over behind the counter filling the case with an assortment of pastries. She had just placed the last one inside when the sound of the two men entering made her drop the tray she was holding in her mouth.

"Oh," Mrs. Cake said with a start. "I'm sorry I wasn't expecting any pony to show up this early." She apologized as she picked up the fallen tray.

The noise of the falling tray made Mr. Cake poke his head out of the kitchen for a moment. He nodded to the brothers when he decided that no real harm was done, before disappearing back into the kitchen.

Arron went over to the same table they sat at the last time they were there. Dave followed him. When they were comfortable Mrs. Cake came over to see if they wanted anything. Dave gave her a shrug as he waited to see what his brother ordered.

"Just some orange juice for now," Arron told her.

"And for you dear," Mrs. Cake asked turning to Dave.

Dave thought a moment before answering. "OJ, sounds fine," he said with a smile. "I think it's still a bit early to eat anything," he turned to his brother. "and I don't think that Arron's up to eating much yet, his gut is still pretty messed up."

Mrs. Cake winced at what Dave said. "Alright," she said after composing herself. "Two orange juices it is."

She trotted into the kitchen and came back carrying a tray with two glasses filled with orange liquid. She placed their drinks on the table and was about to go back to attend the counter when the sounds of crying babies made her put the tray on the counter and hurry upstairs to see which of the twins needed to be changed.

"Pinkie could you please take over for me for a while," Mrs. Cake cried as she headed upstairs. "I have to go see what's wrong with Pound and Pumpkin."

"Okie doki loki," They heard Pinkie Pie yell from the kitchen. The pink pony emerged from the kitchen an apron tide around her neck and she was splattered with a mixture of batters.

Her appearance made both men chuckle, she turned to give them a smile. "I still haven't forgotten about that joke," she said pointing an accusing hoof in their direction. "But it'll have to wait till Arron heals..." she pouted as she sat on her haunches in front of the register. "I still haven't been able to give you guys a proper welcome to Ponyville party either," she sighed in lament. "No thanks to Twilight..." They heard her mutter as she opened the drawer on the register to count the bits inside.

Dave and his brother were about to strike up a conversation when Mr. Cake burst from the kitchen. He was wearing two large saddlebags filled with boxes of confections.

"Pinkie Pie," he said. "I need to drop the morning deliveries off, so could you go back into the kitchen and wait for the muffins to finish baking and put in the next batch."

"Aye, aye, Mr. Cake," pinkie replied with a salute. She trotted to the kitchen as Mr. Cake headed out the door where his cart awaited him.

The brothers heard the cart roll down the street, as Mr. Cake was off to begin his morning rounds. They even heard him audibly check off the list of the shops where he needed to make his first stops.

Arron couldn't help but smile as the sound of the cart accompanied by trotting hooves vanished in the distance.

"Are these ponies always like this," Dave asked his brother.

Arron shrugged. "I honestly don't know, I mean the show doesn't cover all of the goings on, it mostly focuses on the main six."

Dave looked puzzled. "Who, are the main six?"

Arron rolled his eyes as he listed the ponies the show focused on the most.

"Alright," Dave said. "I get that Pinkie, Twilight and the others are important, but can you tell me anything else that might help us get us back home?" If I'm going to be stuck here for a while I'd better have Arron tell me everything he knows about this place, Dave thought as he listened to his brother's discourse.

Dave started laughing when Arron finally finished. "Elements of harmony," he cried as he laughed. "Sounds like such a preconceived plot line!"

"I think you mean an ill conceived plot device," Arron corrected.

"Whatever," Dave said. "So, Pinkie is the holder of one of these plot devices?"

"Yep," Arron replied. "She's the wielder of the element of laughter."

Both men turned when they heard Pinkie Pie let out a huge gasp. She ran out of the kitchen and through the door so fast she was nothing more than a pink blur.

"What was that about?"

Arron shook his head. "I have no idea. I've pretty much given up on trying to figure her out since the party of one episode back in season two," he said as he took one last gulp of his orange juice and got up to leave. "I'm heading to the clinic to get this thing changed," he pointed to the spot where his wound was located.

Dave nodded to his brother and hoisted his glass. "Get back soon, bro, you're the one with the money."

Arron waved to his brother and went out the door. "I'll be back!"

Dave shook his head when he heard Arron do his Arnold impersonation. He's going to drive these ponies crazy, I just know it, he thought with a chuckle.

Pinkie Pie galloped through the castle the sound of her hooves on the crystalline floor echoed through the halls. She didn't even slow down as she burst through the library entrance startling Twilight who dropped the book she was shelving.

"Pinkie," Twilight exclaimed. "Don't go startling ponies like that!" She picked up the book off the floor levitating it with her magic she put it on the shelf. "And why are you here so early anyway?"

Pinkie Pie was struggling to catch her breath. Her heavy gasps made Twilight even more curious than she already was.

"Don't tell me," Twilight said. "Pinkie sense?"

Pinkie shook her head. "No, well yes, but that's not the reason I came here!" She stopped to take another breath. "Those guys are after my plot," she exclaimed as she quickly sat on her haunches and covered her flank with her forehooves, as she looked around the room as if some pony were after her.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Pinkie no pony is after your plot," she shook her head and blushed. "And why are you even talking about this?" Twilight demanded as her face flushed in anger instead of embarrassment.

"No Twilight," Pinkie Pie declared as she galloped over to Twilight and pushed her down against the floor. They were muzzle to muzzle as Pinkie's eyes narrowed. "I heard Dave and his brother talking..." she whispered. "I heard them say they were going to put a device in my plot!"

Twilight's face went bright red as she pushed Pinkie off her. "Pinkie," Twilight yelled. "I've been around Dave for days and I know for a fact he's not after your plot and I don't think Arron is either! Now would you please get off me and stop spouting nonsense!"

Pinkie's face contorted into one full of disdain and disbelief. She let Twilight get up but she wasn't about to give up on trying to convince Twilight the men were bad news. "No, Twilight I know what I heard! And what I heard made me come here and tell you that you should watch your plot!" She got right next to Twilight and put a hoof up to hide her muzzle. "You should be on guard around those guys Twilight... they might be after your plot too. I heard them talking about the elements of harmony, so you might want to warn Rarity and the others..."

Twilight backed away and rubbed her muzzle with a hoof. This is ridiculous, she thought. How can Pinkie Pie even think that that about Arron and Dave, I mean Dave has a fiancée for crying out loud!

"Listen Pinkie I think you must have misheard them—" Twilight wasn't able to even finish her sentence as Pinkie glared at her and slowly shook her head as she clicked her teeth.

"I'm warning you Twi, those two are up to no good. I mean anypony who tells a better joke than me must be absolutely diabolical," she pointed a hoof at Twilight. "Mark my words Twilight you'd better watch your flank or else!"

Twilight rolled her eye. "Fine," she lamented. "I'll watch my flank."

"Promise me Twilight," Pinkie said again getting into the alicorn's face.

"Alright, Pinkie I promise—"

"No, no, no, Twilight you have to Pinkie Promise!"

Twilight groaned in frustration. "Cross my heart hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye," Twilight reluctantly recited as she went through the motions.

Arron was enjoying the early morning air as he headed to Ponyville hospital. Everything looks cartoony but it still smells like home, he thought with a smile. As he got to the Ponyville fountain he noticed a pink pony coming towards him. His smile turned into a frown when he saw the expression on her muzzle. OK... that's not the least bit strange, he thought.

Pinkie Pie's hair was deflated and she was grinding her teeth as she headed back to Sugar Cube Corner. Those, dastardly dudes are just too dastardly so... so... "Oh, darnit, I can't think straight!" She yelled in frustration. She quickly clamped her hooves over her mouth. I hope no pony heard that, she thought.

"What's wrong, Pinkie," Arron asked as he walked up to the perturbed party pony. He got to one knee and waited for an answer.

Ohnoohnoohno, Pinkie's mind was a jumbled mess, even more so than normal. I wonder if this is what Pinky's mind is like, how does Brain not go bonkers? She shook her head to clear it.

"Hi, Arron," Pinkie said, with a nervous laugh.

"What's wrong Pinkie," Arron said again.

"Nothing's wrong," she quipped looking around nervously.

Now I know something's wrong, Arron thought. "You're lying—"

"No, I'm not," Pinkie interrupted as she got back to all four hooves and trotted past him.

Arron sighed and got to his feet. "I'm sorry Pinkie," he said over his shoulder.

Pinkie stopped in her tracks, she turned around and noticed that Arron was walking a bit slower and his shoulder were slumped. Oh, no... I made him feel bad, but I don't make ponies... or people feel bad, I'm Pinkie Pie, her thoughts only made her feel guilty. "I took his smile..." She said aloud as her mane started taking on a gray tone. "I have to make this right," she said as her mane returned to its wild pink color.

"Arron wait up," She said as she trotted beside him. "I'm sorry... I didn't mean to hurt your feelings it's just ever since you've arrived I think I've been a teeny bit jealous."

Arron went wide eyed and then he laughed, then seethed. "Stop making me laugh Pinkie, that hurts," he said, placing his hand over his wound.

Pinkies Pie's ears drooped. "I'm sorry Arron."

Arron shook his head, "Stop apologizing Pinkie, I'm alright... and," he said as he placed a hand on top of Pinkie's head making her ears perk back up as a smile adorned her muzzle. "I think it's rather cute that you're jealous of me. I've been told I should become a comedian, but I've never pursued it, as I prefer writing."

Pinkie Pie lowered her head to hide her blushed cheeks, when they returned to their normal hue she closed her eyes and gave Arron the biggest smile she could muster. "Thank you Arron!" She cried as she galloped off toward Sugar Cube Corner.

Crazy horse, Arron thought as he took off his cap and ran his hand over his hair. He placed his cap atop his head and began whistling one of his favorite tunes as he walked to the hospital.

The Pegasai sounded the trumpets at the changing of the colors as well as the changing of the guard. Princess Luna had lowered the moon and Celestia had just raised the sun but neither one of the alicorn princesses were able to perform their normal duties.

"Luna, are you sure you don't need to get some sleep," Celestia asked her younger sister.

"Nay, how canst I sleep whilst I know there are such strangers in Ponyville," Luna retorted followed by a yawn.

Celestia chuckled and shook her head. "Twilight reassured me that the visitors are not a threat, and one of them was hurt saving Rainbow Dash."

Luna squinted and snorted at this. "Dost thou think Princess Twilight might be taking her duties a bit too seriously, sister?"

Cilestia thought for a moment. "You don't know Twilight like I do, Luna," she said with a smile. "I'm certain my former student knows what she's doing, and if she thinks these men mean us no harm, then, yes, I do believe her."

Luna even with her sister's reassurances the Lunar Princess wasn't entirely convinced. Not wanting to press the matter she gave Celestia a curt nod and trotted off to her room. Luna breathed a sigh of relief when she closed the door behind her. Her bed looked very tempting as she was rather tired from the nights watch. Instead of laying down she used her magic to throw open her dark curtains to let the mornings light fill her room. She stood in front of her window allowing the golden rays to re-energize and invigorate her.

Why did we ever want the night to rule all, she thought as she took another deep breath that swept away all of the grogginess she was feeling. The sun feels so good. She shook her head to force the dark thoughts away.

"Now that I'm feeling awake I need to get to work," Luna said aloud as she trotted over to her desk, pulled out a fresh scroll, uncorked the bottle of ink and began to write.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Our sister hath informed us of the newest arrivals in Ponyville. Although our sister wanted us to keep it a secret, we have decided to inform thee that we shalt be in Ponyville this evening to meet these strangers. We know that Celestia trusts thy judgment, but we have misgivings about these men... as thou callest them. Please prepare thine guests for our arrival.

Sincerely,

Princess Luna

P.S. Don't tell our sister that we told thee about our visit... please

Luna looked over her hoofwork and levitated the quill back into the ink bottle. We feel it needs something, she thought as she re-read her letter. She picked her quill back out of the ink bottle but decided that it was good enough. After placing the quill down on her desk and putting the cork back on the bottle she rolled up the scroll, tied a dark blue ribbon around the parchment and stamped the ribbon with her silver seal, then sent it on its way. The letter vanished in a puff of blue and white smoke.

Luna got back to all fours and stretched a bit before looking at her inviting bed. A few hours sleep won't hurt us, she thought as she closed her curtains and jumped into the half moon shaped bed. It wasn't long before the Moon Princess was fast asleep.

The ponies were looking on in wonder as they watched Arron and Dave work as they sat at the table in the far corner of Sugar Cube Corner's dining room.

I was hoping we wouldn't attract so much attention, Dave thought annoyed as several ponies stood a few feet away gawking. How can Arron be so calm with an audience like this?

Arron felt his brother staring at him so he glanced up from what he was doing and smirked. "You'll get used to it," Arron said. "It took awhile but I'm used to being stared at."

Dave rolled his eyes. I certainly hope I'm not here long enough that I'll have to get used to it, he thought. Dave glanced at the huge sets varied colored eyes. Now, that's not the least bit disturbing. Dave concentrated harder on the task at hand so he wouldn't be distracted by all of the onlookers. "Can you hand me another mag, Arron," he asked his brother. "This one is full." Dave placed the full magazine on top of the stack that were also fully loaded.

Arron took one of the empties and handed it to Dave. "Here," Arron said as Dave grabbed the steel AR magazine out of his hand. "This really is a pain."

Dave nodded. "Why did you have to buy all of these steel mags?"

Arron shrugged. "Because, they were cheap," he said, Dave said the same thing but in a mocking manner.

Arron frowned as he gave his brother a menacing glare, which Dave completely ignored. Arron's glare turned into a thoughtful smirk. "When we're doing this, it actually feels like we're home."

Dave shuddered at his brother's remark. "Now, that's a scary thought."

Arron was too distracted by the sound of the bell that jingled ever time a pony entered. Twilight trotted over to the two men, the small gathering of ponies cleared the path allowing the princess easy access to her charges.

"Hay, guys," Twilight cheerily greeted the pair. Her muzzle became puzzled at what she was seeing. There were stacks of flat black banana like things stacked up on the table and there were several boxes that contained strange looking objects. "What are those," she asked a bit too loudly, though the ponies standing around were muttering amongst themselves that they were also interested in what the men were doing, though Twilight didn't have any qualms about asking.

Dave face palmed. Here we go, he thought. Twilight put her foot in it this time, or hoof, or whatever.

Arron was grinning from ear to ear at her question. "This,"— he said holding up one of the black things. —"is a magazine, it holds thirty two, two, three, or five, five six rounds."

Arron put the magazine on the table and pulled one of the rounds out of the box so she could get a better look at it.

"Well," Twilight said bewildered. "That sounds impressive, but I have no idea what you're talking about."

Arron frowned, "Apparently not," he said resting his chin on his fist and rolling the round between the fingers of his other hand. Arron used his thumb and flipped the ammo into the air before catching it again he said, "Alright first things first, I'll have to explain the basic principles."

Dave rolled his eyes as Twilight clapped her hooves in applause. "Oh, an explanation! I love explanations!"

For the next half hour Arron captivated Twilight and most of the ponies with his knowledge of firearms and ammunition. He even told them how he reloads all of the spent shells. He went on to explain that firearms weren't just weapons of war but they were used for hunting which nopony liked very much. Then he told them about the different sporting completions like I.D.P.A, I.P.S.C. and Three Gun. After his rather lengthy explanation he stopped for a while to stretch his legs as he and Dave took the fully loaded magazines to the car.

Dave got back to Sugar Cube Corner first. "Dave," Twilight exclaimed in eager anticipation. "Can you tell me the different powders you use to fill the cases?"

"Sorry, Twilight," Dave said sitting down. "I just shoot the ammo, I don't make it—"

"You'll have to excuse my brother, Twilight,—" Arron said as he interrupted his brother and sat down across from him. Twilight took a seat next to the more knowledgeable of the pair. "Dave's... ballistically challenged."

Dave folded his arms and started to nod, "Yep—" then his mouth went agape as he understood that his brother was insulting him. Dave pounded his fists on the table startling every pony as he stood up. "I am not ballistically challenged," he yelled in retort.

"Oh, no" Arron said with a smirk. "Then why is it your little snub nose thirty eight doesn't grow into a nice full size five inch nineteen eleven."

"That's because of the medication I was on," Dave cried. "And my barrel is much bigger than your pathetic five inch one, I'll have you know!"

"I didn't need to know that," Arron sarcastically replied. "And your barrel might be longer but mine is cold hammer forged," he bragged with a grin.

"I'm confused," Twilight said rubbing the back of her head with a hoof. "I thought we were talking about ammunition and now you're talking about guns."

Arron and Dave ignored the pony princess. "I'll get back to that in a moment Twilight," Arron told her. "First I need to teach my little brother proper firearm etiquette!"

"I think I know how to properly handle my gun thank you," Dave sarcastically replied.

"I don't doubt it," Arron shot back "And if you keep oiling and rubbing it the way you do, eventually you'll wear the finish off, then the corrosion will set in."

Dave was turning red in the face. I don't know if he's angry or embarrassed, Arron thought.

"I don't clean my gun nearly as often as you do!" Dave yelled.

Arron ignored his brother's outcry and turned to Twilight. "You see Twilight," Arron said. "There are times when a snub nose thirty eight stays a snub nose thirty eight, and because of its shorter barrel the bullet loses its velocity faster... and the further out the target, the less impact the bullet will have." Arron glanced over at his brother and gave him a conniving grin before turning back to Twilight who was madly writing this all down. "That's why a snub nose thirty eight is considered a wimpy gun compared to the mighty nineteen eleven or even one of the more modern four inch polymer guns."

"This is so fascinating," Twilight chirped as she wrote. "I never knew there was so much to learn about ballistics!"

Dave was turning beet red. I think he's about to blow his stack or better yet... load, Arron thought as he broke out in laughter causing his side to hurt but he ignored the pain as his brothers face was just priceless.

Just to make matters even more humorous Arron heard several male ponies in the restaurant also break out in laughter.

"I can't believe it," one of the stallions cried. "Twilight doesn't realize they aren't talking about guns at all!"

"Look," Another stallion cried. "Dave's face is turning the same color as big Mac's coat!"

"That's it I've had enough!" Dave yelled as he got up and stormed out of the restaurant.

"What's wrong with him?" Twilights question only caused the stallions to laugh even harder.

"What'd I miss!" Pinkie Pie yelled as she ran from the kitchen. Her muzzle and coat were covered in white batter.

That was it most of the stallions were laughing so hard they were crying. Arron was having a rather hard time breathing.

"I don't get it," Twilight said looking around at the herd of laughing ponies. "Arron was talking about guns and ballistics, how is that funny?"

A black coated pegasus with a bowling cutie mark managed to choke out an answer. "Twilight," Thunder Lane said taking a deep breath in order to settle himself down. "The conversation might of started that way, but trust me they in the end that's not what they were talking about!"

Arron regained his composure. "It's alright Twilight, if you don't get it," he said reassuring the confused looking alicorn.

"If you say so," Twilight said with a shrug.

Pinkie Pie glared in Arron's direction. He could feel the party ponies anger even from across the room. Don't worry Pinkie I'll explain what happened, though I doubt you'll like it, Arron thought hoping Pinkie would be able to tell what he was thinking.

Arron watched in disbelief as Pinkie's anger vanished in an instant. "Okie, dookie, lokie," she said bouncing back into the kitchen.

Is she psychic, Arron thought. Nay, she's just Pinkie Pie, being Pinkie Pie.

With the more humorous stuff over, Arron got back into a more serious conversation with Twilight. He answered most of her questions, but there were things she asked that even he didn't know. Arron was telling Twilight all of the names of the powders he used when Spike ran through the door.

"Twilight, Twilight," Spike cried running over to her carrying a rolled up scroll in his claws. "This came for you this morning."

Twilight used her magic to take the scroll from her assistant's grasp. She broke the silver seal, pulled off the blue ribbon and started reading the contents. Her eyes went ever wider as she read.

"Ohnoohnoohno," Twilight exclaimed. "This is bad this is very bad!" She looked at Spike with an aggravated expression on her muzzle. "Spike why are you just giving me this now!"

"I'm sorry Twilight," Spike apologized still trying to catch his breath and wipe the sweat off his brow. "It was actually Owlishous who found it and was trying to give it to me but I was trying to put the books away from last night's reading session. I kept shoeing him away until I was all done, that's why—"

"Alright Spike what's done is done," Twilight said getting up from her seat. "Arron would you please come with me," Arron pointed at himself and Twilight nodded, so Arron shrugged and got to his feet. "And Spike," she said turning to her dragon. "Would you please go and tell Applejack and the others to meet me at the castle in two hours?"

"Aye, aye, Twilight," Spike said with a salute. Twilight put out a hoof to try and stop him but he was already out the door.

"Pinkie Pie," Twilight said.

Pinkie Pie poked her head out the kitchen door. "Yes, Twilight?"

"Can you please meet me at the castle in two hours?" Twilight was more pleading than asking.

Pinkie gave her a smile. "Can do princess," she ecstatically exclaimed before disappearing back into the kitchen.

Twilight turned to Arron and was about to say something, but she was interrupted by Pinkie Pie's cries emanating from the kitchen. "Gummie! I said red sprinkles, not green!"

"Arron," Twilight said. "Please come with me."

The princess of friendship left Sugar Cube Corner with the man in tow. They met Dave on the way back to the castle. Even though he was still rather upset with his brother he still decided to accompany them.

Author's Note

Sorry for the very late chapter, but real life has gotten in the way of working on most anything.

I.D.P.A International Defensive Pistol Association
I.P.S.C International Practical Shooting Confederation
Three Gun Competition Includes three stages, first pistol, second shotgun, third rifle (usually a highly tuned AR)

I'm bored...Discord!

Twilight paced around the crystal table. All of her friends where there looking at the brooding princess with nervous expressions adorning their muzzles, Pinkie Pie, being the exception. The pink party pony was busy taking balloons out of her mane, blew them up with just one long puff of air and promptly tied their ends off with string and let them go. There were already more than a dozen balloons adorning the ceiling.

"Pinkie, darling," Rarity said having enough of Pinkie's distractions. "Would you kindly stop doing that, we're in the middle of a very important meeting."

"Really?" Pinkie Pie said tying off another balloon. "I thought we were here because Princess Luna and Princess Celestia are coming to Ponyville, so I was preparing for the party, when they arrive."

Rarity's mouth hung agape, letting out a gah she quickly turned to Twilight.

"How could you possibly know that, Pinke?" Twilight said coming to a halt.

Pinkie shrugged. "Pinkie sense?"

"Is that true," Rarity asked turning back to Twilight.

Twilight sighed. "Yes, it's true."

"I thought we were going to Canterlot ta' meet the princesses," Apple Jack asked as she readjusted her Stetson. "Why in tarnation are they comin here?"

Twilight frowned and turned to look over at the two men leaning against the wall. All ponies heads turned where Twilight was looking.

"Ah," Apple Jack said in realization.

"I still don't understand what all the fuss is about," Rarity said. "I mean what's so special about Arron and Dave."

Twilight's frown deepened as she glared at Rarity. "I take it no pony told you about their trip to the old building on the outskirts of Ponyville?"

Rarity shook her head.

Twilight tuned to Rainbow Dash with an expectant look on her muzzle.

"Oh, no," Rainbow Dash exclaimed setting both forehooves on the table. "I'm not going to go over that again!"

"Why not," Pinkie Pie chirped. "Are you too embarrassed about telling everypony here that you ran away with your tail between your legs while Arron was in danger?"

Rainbow Dash went wide eyed, turned to Pinkie Pie and yelled. "Pinkie! You just don't know when to keep your mouth shut do you!"

Pinkie looked confused. "Was that a question or a statement, because I couldn't tell!"

Rainbow Dash covered her face with her hooves and groaned.

Dave stifled a laugh. I wonder if Pinkie Pie did that on purpose, Dave thought, glancing at his chuckling brother.

Rarity's ears perked up at what Pinkie Pie said, thought Twilight rolled her eyes and moaned.

"Rainbow," Rarity said turning to the pouting pegasus who was busy burying her blushed face in her hooves. "Did you really run away from danger? Because that doesn't sound like you."

Arron seeing Rainbow Dash's plight decided to step in. "Rainbow Dash did what she thought was right," he said walking over to the table to pat the demure pony. "I don't blame her for running away," he paused to look around at all of the other ponies. "And you shouldn't either," he exclaimed eying Pinkie Pie.

Rainbow Dash lifted her head and gave the man a grateful nod. He smiled and gave her a nod in reply.

"Aww, isn't that sweet," Apple Jack sarcastically said. "Arron came to Rainbow's rescue."

Rainbow Dash glared at the farm pony. "That's not funny Apple Jack," she cried slamming a forehoof down on the table.

"Girls! Stop!" Twilight yelled, clearly getting fed up with the current conversation. "I asked you to here to help me prepare for the Princess's arrival not pick on Rainbow Dash for something she's already embarrassed about!"

Rainbow Dash looked perplexed. "Thank you, Twilight," she said confused. "I think?"

Rainbow Dash finally gave in and told Rarity what had happened in the old church. When she was finished telling the tale Twilight organized the group, Pinkie Pie would provide the deserts, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy would help Rarity decorate, Apple Jack would help Twilight, Spike and Dave clean the place and help prepare the main course, which left Arron, who asked what he was supposed to do while everyone else was busy.

Twilight only looked at him. He was still clutching his side. She told him that he didn't need to do anything as he was still healing.

When the group disbanded Arron decided to follow Pinkie Pie back to her place. She was happily humming to herself until they arrived at the palace entrance.

"You know you don't have to follow me Arron," the pink party pony said pushing the door open with a hoof.

Arron shrugged. "Never said I was."

"Still, I wouldn't mind the company," she said. "If you're up for it you could help me and Gummy in the kitchen."

Arron nodded. "I haven't baked anything in a while," he said with a smile. "So I might be a bit rusty."

Pinkie Pie laughed despite what he said wasn't that funny.

"I didn't know baking skills could rust," Pinkie Pie said with a grin. "Who knew!" She glanced back at the castle. "And Twilight says I never learn anything."

Pinkie Pie started trotting back to Sugar Cube Corner but Arron coughed into his fist to catch her attention.

"You know Pinkie there are faster ways of traveling," Arron said opening the front passenger seat door for her to enter.

"Oooh," she squealed with glee as she galloped over to the car and bounced up into the car.

She seems more like an eager dog going for a drive than a pony, Arron thought, closing the door.

After he buckled his seatbelt he turned the key to start the car. When the engine came to life Pinkie squealed again. "Oooh! Vibraty!" Arron rolled his eyes, but smiled and chuckled as he rolled down her window and watched her stick her head out with a wide smile on her muzzle. "Oooh! Windy!" she cheered as her cheeks puffed out as the wind blew her main and muzzle wildly about as the car sped along.

It wasn't long before they reached their destination. Arron parked his Nissan in front of the shop but out of the way enough that it wouldn't block ponies from entering.

"Awww," Pinkie lamented as Arron opened the door for her to disembark. "We're here already."

The little bell chimed as Pinkie Pie and Arron entered the store. Pinkie Pie greeted Mrs. Cake who was attending the register. She was a bit shocked to see Arron walk into the kitchen with their prized baker.

Is he going to be alright, she thought. Pinkie Pie has a... unique way of baking, does he even know how to bake? A few more quiet questions ran through her head, but they disappeared when a pony patron was trying to pay for a dozen cupcakes.

Pinkie Pie turned to her newest assistant. Her mouth hung open when she saw that Arron was getting all of the tools they'd need out of their cupboards and drawers. She watched in awe as the center island was set up in an organized fashion with two mixing bowls, wire whisks, measuring cups, measuring spoons and a bag of flour.

"What's the matter Pinkie," Arron asked the gaping pony. "Did I miss something?" He glanced over the items then he felt something at his feet. He looked down and there was Gummy gumming the hems of his pants. "Oh," he said picking up the small gator, placing him down on an unoccupied portion of the island.

Pinkie Pie vigorously shook head. "Wow Arron," she commented. "You're good. Have you ever done this before?"

Arron nodded. "Yep, I used to get up at the butt crack of dawn to bake muffins, sticky buns, doughnuts, and set out the coffee." That wasn't very fun, he thought. That's why I really appreciate the work Pinkie Pie and the Cakes put into their shop.

Pinkie wiped away a tear. "Thank you Arron, it is really hard sometimes, but it's also really rewarding. Seeing all the smiles on ponies faces makes you feel so good inside, and the bits aren't bad either."

Did she just read my mind? Arron thought going wide eyed. That's not possible... is it? Then again she is Pinkie Pie.

It wasn't long before the mismatched duo had batter ready and cakes to bake. They made a game out of it, Arron cracked eggs and tossed the slimy things into Pinkie's awaiting bowl. Pinkie Pie would measure something and Arron would inquire if she was sure that was the right amount, which of course Pinkie Pie would giggle roll her eyes, telling him that he was being silly.

"I wish I had memorized all of the recipes from my time at the Cafe," Arron lamented as they wiped the frosting for the cakes and cupcakes that were well on their way to being done. The room was filled with the scent of sweet pastries.

"Do you miss baking," Pinkie Pie asked the man who had put down the bowl of whisked frosting and was now working on washing the dishes.

I don't know, he thought. "I don't miss waking up at four in the morning and I really don't miss my boss's harassment." He sighed. "I never really saw the customers because I'd always be stuck in the back either doing dishes." Like I am right now. "Or slicing and prepping the meat."

Pinkie Pie gasped and nearly dropped her bowl. "You eat meat!"

Arron didn't see Pinkie's shocked face. "Well yes, I mean, we can't live on bread alone."

Pinkie Pie began huffing, her mind was in hysterics. "You don't eat ponies do you?"

Arron laughed at the absurd question, "Absolutely not!"

Pinkie Pie calmed down a bit when he said that. "So you won't eat me right?"

Arron dropped the bowl he was scrubbing, he watched it sink back into the depths of the sudsy basin. A lump formed in his throat. I keep forgetting I'm not in my world anymore. He wiped his hands on his pants, walked over to Pinkie Pie, knelt down, placed his hands on each of her shoulders and looked right into her troubled eyes.

"Pinkie I would never eat any pony," Arron emphatically said. "Not you, not Twilight, not any pony." I don't know how I can explain it in words.

Not knowing what else to do he pulled the bowl out of her hooves and hugged her. "I promise I will never harm you or any of your friends."

Pinkie Pie's fears were swept away. "Do you promise," she pleaded when Arron had released her.

"I promise," Arron said, patting her on the head. He was about to say something but when he pulled a rubber chicken out of her mane he didn't know what to do. "Uhhh?"

"So that's where that went," Pinkie Pie cheered. "I've been looking all over for that! Thanks Arron." She put the rubber chicken down next to Gummy who immediately started chomping on it making it squeak every time his gums clamped down on the rubber toy.

Pinkie Pie went back to mixing up the frosting and Arron went back to doing the dishes. The rest of the time was spent frosting the cakes, and putting the clean dishes back. Arron and Pinkie Pie loaded the fresh baked goods into the back seat of his car.

Rarity and the rest of the gang had the palace completely ready for Celestia and Luna's arrival. Arron and Pinkie carried the deserts into the dining room where a clear table awaited them. Twilight looked up from her checklist and frowned.

"Arron," Twilight exclaimed pointing an accusing hoof in his direction. "Where in Equestria have you been?"

"Uh," he began, then he looked down at the cake he was holding. "Baking," he said with a grin showing Twilight his cake.

Twilight looked confused, so Arron explained everything to her, with Pinkie Pie's help of course.

With the rest of the cakes set the palace and the ponies were prepared for the princess's arrival the only thing that needed to be done was Arron really needed to wash up, he and his clothes were covered with flower and batter.

Spike showed him to the bathroom where he could wash up. Does he have to be in here with me, Arron thought while Spike continued to stand there and watch him remove his shirt. I know he's a dragon, but it's still disconcerting.

"Wow," Spike exclaimed. "You really are a bighoof!"

Arron rolled his eyes. "Ya, ya, I know I'm harry and every time there's a full moon I have this urge to run outside and howl at it."

"Really," Spike asked wide eyed.

"No," Arron flatly replied.

Spike made some rather strange noises. "Well of course not, I mean who does that?"

I actually do, sometimes, Arron thought. But only if my uncle and cousin are around it totally drives them nuts. He smiled down at the gawking dragon while he pulled the holster and gun off his belt, took his knife and wallet out of his pants pocket and laid everything on a small stand next to the sink, then he carefully pulled the gauze padding off his wound. He heard Spike gasp at the sight. Can't say I blame him, damn this thing still hurts, I just pray the shower won't reopen it, though the Doc did say it's OK for me to finally take one, even I can't stand my own stench I don't even want to think about how the ponies can stand being around me with their heightened sense of smell and all. Perhaps they're being polite? Arron thought as he put the bandage down next to his other stuff in such a way that he'd be able to put it back on after he was finished showering.

"You sure do carry a lot of stuff Arron," Spike said quizzically eying all of the man's belongings. "Usually Twilight just carries a pouch of bits, a quill, and some scrolls, just in case she wants me to write something."

"Being Twilight's personal secretary must be hard," Arron said removing his belt. "Huh, Spike?"

Spike sighed. "Sometimes it is, but at least it gives me something to do," he said folding his arms. "Unlike those other dragons who are nothing but big bullies."

"Are you referring to Garble and his friends," Arron asked while pulling off his pants.

"Yah," Spike started but was rather shocked. "Wait, how do you know about them?"

Arron was about to answer but the door flew open and Rarity walked in. "Spike I'm here to help take Arron's clothes to clean theeeee... Oh my!" She cried staring wide eyed at the now naked human.

"What's the hold up," Rainbow Dash ask when she too entered the bathroom. Her mouth hung agape at what she was seeing. "AHAH!" She screamed in satisfaction pointing a forehoof at Arron. "I just knew you were a bighoof!"

Arron didn't like the unicorn and pegasus's abrupt entrance. Don't these ponies know the meaning of privacy, he thought. Are they staring at my wound or my... No I'm not going to even think about it. He shook his head, closed his eyes and tried to ignore them. He rolled his pants and boxers into a ball, then turned his shirt inside out and rolled that up as well. He placed his clothes in Spike's awaiting arms before getting in the tub and closed the curtain. At least now my lower half is concealed, he thought, turning on the shower. Soon Arron was in the midst of a warm mist which concealed the rest of him from view.

Spike cringed when he noticed the rose colored blush on Rarity's gaping face. She never looks at me like that, he thought.

Rarity shook her head to snap out of it. She immediately took Arron's garments from Spike, using her magic she levitated them in front of her and trotted out of the bathroom. Rainbow Dash was on her heels telling her that Arron definitely was a bighoof. She pointed out just how hairy he was. Spike sighed as he closed the door and followed after the two ponies.

Arron was having a rather hard time using the shower which was rather small for one of his size. At least I smell better, he thought, wiping as much of the water off of himself he could before grabbing the towel Spike had left out for him, though it too was rather small, but was just large enough that he could wrap it around his waist. He wiped the steam that covered the mirror with his free hand. He had to crouch in order to look at his reflexion.

"I never thought I'd wind up in Equestria, and how do we get back home," he thought aloud. He wiped off his glasses and put them back on his face just when there was a knock at the door.

Dave didn't even let his brother answer before he opened it. "You should really shave that scruff off your face Arron," he said throwing the black LL Bean backpack he was carrying at his older brother.

Arron nearly dropped his towel when he caught the bag. Dave grunted when he turned to leave he stopped and held onto the doorknob. "Did you know this was going to happen," he asked not facing his brother so Arron wouldn't see how angry he was.

Arron put down his back pack, shook his head and said. "No, Dave, I didn't know we'd wind up here, nor was I planning on it either. I mean how could I?"

"Are you sure," Dave said letting some of the anger out. "For some reason I don't believe you."

Arron sighed. "Believe what you want to David, but what I told you is the truth." In all honesty, even I don't want to be here, he thought. There's so much to do back home.

"So God didn't tell you we'd be visiting another world," Dave said aggravated and his grip on the doorknob tightened.

"I told you God has stopped talking to me a long time ago," Arron said exasperated. Though it was more like I told Him to stop. He didn't have the courage to say that to his brother.

"Fine," Dave reluctantly said. "I'll believe you... this time," he muttered before he closed the door.

After shaving, getting dressed and putting his various items back on his person Arron walked to the dining room where the ponies, dragon, and person were mingling. He noticed Rarity whisper something to Twilight, both ponies blushed and they gawked at him when he entered. He shook his head.

I wonder what that was about, he thought. I probably don't want to know. He took off his back pack and placed it down on the floor by the entrance. Rarity trotted up behind him and coughed to get his attention.

"Arron darling," Rarity said. "Your clothes should be clean by now, and are all of the ones you own so, eh hem... harsh?"

Arron scratched his head, puzzled he looked down at what he was wearing. A black T-shirt with a silver Gadsden snake adorned the left breast, on the back was a representation of the tree of liberty that was silver and red, along with the symbol there was a silver American flag accompanied by one of the more famous Jefferson quotes: "The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots and tyrants." For the pants he was wearing another pair of cargo khakis but the ones he was wearing where all gray. After looking himself over he shrugged. I have no idea what she means by harsh, he thought. At the very least they're clean.

Twilight trotted over to them when she noticed Arron's apparent plight with the fashonista.

"Is there something wrong, Rarity," she asked.

Rarity looked about and waved her off with a hoof. "No, well there is something wrong with Arron's fashion sense but other than that—"

Is that all, Twilight thought. I thought there might be something really wrong the way she was looking at him... her mind did a double take when she caught a glimpse of the picture on the back of Arron's shirt. "Arron, could you please kneel for a minute?"

Arron immediately did so. Twilight groaned. "I mean could you turn around and kneel?"

"Ah, you want to see what's on the back," he said pointing at his shirt. Twilight nodded. Arron turned around and nodded. When he took a knee Twilight used her magic to straighten out the wrinkles to get a better look at both the picture and what was written.

Rarity gasped. "Good heavens Arron, are all of your garments so... grotesque?"

Twilight turned to her friend and frowned. "Rarity," she harshly said. "Just because you find it disgusting doesn't mean everypony does!"

Twilight's yelling caught everyone's attention so they all came over to see what all the fuss was about.

"What's going on Twi," Apple Jack asked.

"Oh, my goodness," Fluttershy whispered, while she covered her mouth with a hoof when she saw what was pictured on Arron's back.

"That's so awesome!" Rainbow Dash cried while she hovered over the other pony's heads.

"I don' know if I like that depiction of trees ya'll are wearin," Apple Jack said, rubbing her chin as she studied the shirt. "But, I kinda do like that there say'n."

"I do too," Twilight agreed with Apple Jack. "So Arron who said this," she asked, poking the back of Arron's shirt with a hoof.

"Thomas Jefferson said that back when America was still fighting for its freedom," Dave answered the question for his brother.

"A-mer-ica?" Apple Jack said taking off her Stetson and rubbing the top of her head in confusion. "Where the blazes is A-mer-ica?"

That reminds me, Arron thought. He rummaged through his backpack and pulled out a tube. When he pulled off the cap he shook it enough so that a coin fell into his awaiting palm. He stood up, startling Twilight who still had her hoof against his back. He flicked the coin to the princess who caught it using her magic. "I don't know if that's enough to pay you back for all that you've done."

Twilight brought the coin to her face to inspect it. One side had a flag with and eagle and when she turned it over her eyes widened as she read the inscription out loud.

"I Pledge allegiance," —she said, tuning and trotting toward the table. She trotted back to where Arron and the other's were. Dave and Arron placed their hands over their hearts and then all three said the rest together. —"to the flag of the United States of America and to the Republic for which it stands, one nation under God, indivisible with liberty and justice for all!"

The room fell silent as Twilight and the two men finished they noticed that Apple Jack had removed her Stetson from her head and held it over her own heart.

"Why'd you do that," Dave asked the farm pony.

Apple Jack shrugged and placed her Stetson back on her head. "Just seemed like the proper thing to do."

"And I agree with her assessment." All eyes turned to the new voice. They were all shocked to see Princess Celestia and her sister Luna sitting at their places at the table.

"Princess Celestia," Twilight cried in alarm. "How long have you been here."

"About the time when Arron was showing you the picture on his shirt," Celestia said.

"We, didn't want to disturb you because we were also interested in what you were talking about," Luna said. "So we decided to take our seats while we waited for you to finish your conversation."

"I was the one who showed them in," Spike said thumping his chest with his fist. "Because you were all too busy," he muttered under his breath.

A quiet came over the room, then Celestia finally broke the awkwardness. "Well, Twilight aren't you going to introduce your guests?"

Twilight shook her head. "Oh, yes, right," she said pointing to Arron. "This is Arron," then she pointed at Dave. "And this is his younger brother Dave. They're from a place called New Hampshire, it's a territory in a nation called America."

Close enough, Arron and Dave thought.

The dinner with the three princesses and the elements of harmony went smoothly, except when the topic of the old church came up. Rainbow Dash was grateful that she didn't have to tell it, leaving that honor to Arron. She still hid her face in shame when Arron told them how she ran away when the suit of armor came to life after she touched it. When he finished his story Celestia and Luna were both interested in seeing his battle scar so he reluctantly got up pulled his shirt up and carefully removed the dressing. The ponies gasped or seethed when they saw the healing wound that was in the process of scaring over.

The group went outside to watch Celestia lower the sun and Luna raise the moon. After that Apple Jack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash all headed back to their homes leaving the three princesses, two humans and one dragon, who was already fast asleep, alone.

Arron decided to turn in, Dave and Twilight went to the library to read. Which left the pair of sibling princesses alone. Luna was laying down on one of the mats in the top turret, she was happily staring up into her night sky, her horn was aglow, she was busy arranging some of the stars to change the current constellations to their fall counterparts.

"What are your thoughts about our two visitors," Celestia asked as trotted up next to Luna.

Luna frowned, she was still doing some minor adjustments on one of the constellations. When she was done she rolled her eyes. Celestia had laid down on the mat next to hers and was eating some of the leftover cake. I thought you were trying to watch your calorie intake sister, Luna thought, though Celestia kept eating. "I think they are earnest individuals, who are looking for a way home," she said. "Though I doubt we can help them."

"The problem isn't how to get them back home," Celestia said after finishing another bite. "It's how they came to be here."

Luna raised an eyebrow at this. "You don't think Discord is behind their arrival," she asked.

Celestia shook her head making her wavy mane flutter a bit as she did. "No, I don't think Discord would do something like this. Nor do I think he has the power to bring people from other dimensions into our own."

"Really," Luna asked, her ears flattening against her head. "We are talking about the lord of Chaos."

"Did somepony mention my name?" A voice asked as a lion's arm unzipped a hole for said being to step through. "Well if it isn't my two favorite ponies to torment... I mean..."

"Discord!" Celestia cried.

"How did you know we were talking about you," Luna asked, making the lord of Chaos point to himself.

"Mu ah?," Discord said sheepishly. "I would think that you, of all ponies should know that I have ears everywhere," he exclaimed as hundreds of ears appeared on the floor, walls and even a few were on Celestia's cake. They all vanished when both princesses glared at him. He snapped his fingers and all of the ears vanished in a flash.

Celestia calmed and took another bite of the now ear free cake. Emm, she thought going wide eyed. I don't know why but those magic ears made this cake even yummier than it already was.

"Alright, fine," Discord said folding his arms with a huff. "If you must know I was bored, so I came here to see these two people Fluttershy kept going on about during our Tuesday tea." He looked around a bit. "But I must have lost track of the time," he said checking the sundial that appeared on his wrist. He tapped it a few times and then shook it. "This thing never seems to work after sunset," he said, before it vanished.

Luna sighed in aggravation and Celestia chuckled.

"Well," Discord said. "I'm here now so can I please meet these humans Fluttershy kept going on about?"

He clasped his hands and got to his knees and gave the princesses a puppydog pout.

"Fine," Luna said getting to her hooves. "I know that Dave is still up."

Celestia swallowed what was left of her cake and got to her hooves. "I might as well go with you, my former pupil is in the library and I'm fairly sure that is where Dave is too."

Author's Note

Took forever to finish this!

It was going to be longer, but I decided to break it up and make two chapters out of the obnoxiously long one.

When deities clash

Luna led Discord and Celestia to the library. She rolled her eyes as the draconequus kept going on about nothing.

Ugh... Luna thought. Does he never shut up. How does my sister tolerate him? How can Fluttershy possibly be friends with him? The lunar princess let out a sigh of relief when they arrived at the library.

When Luna opened the door they found Twilight reading at her very cluttered table, Owlishious was perched on her head and hooted upon the trio's entrance. Twilight glanced up from her book.

"Princess Luna," Twilight happily greeted her fellow alicorn. "Princess Celestia... and" she stopped and gaped at Discord. "Discord," she cried in confusion.

"Of course it's me, Twilight," Discord said with a huff. "Who else would I be?"

"No, I mean what are you doing here," Twilight pointed at the draconequus and stomped her hoof.

Celestia stepped in front of him. "He's here to meet the humans," she told her. "Is Dave here?"

Celestia looked around the library, her ears twitched when she heard a groan from the far end of the library where Dave, upon hearing his name stood up and stretched. He put down the comic he was reading and walked over to them.

"Ya, I'm here," unfortunately, he thought.

The ponies all noticed that Discord had become rather quiet when the man neared. They turned to see that Discord was turning a ghostly shade of white and he was even sweating, profusely.

What in the hell is that thing, Dave thought. Then he shrugged. Best not to question it, though I'll have to ask Arron in the morning. "Uhh, hello... Mr?" Dave asked gesturing for the terrified being in front of him to introduce himself.

Celestia gave Discord a gentle nudged. He of course took the hint, his color returned to normal and he coughed into his fist.

"Oh, excuse me," Discord said clearing his throat one more time before offering his paw to the man. "I'm not a mister, just call me Discord, or Lord of Chaos,"— then he muttered— "Though I'd prefer Lord of Chaos."

Celestia, Luna and Twilight chuckled but Dave didn't catch what he said.

"I'm David but everyone calls me Dave, pleased to meet you Discord, " Dave said shaking Discord's offered paw, though he still looked a bit unsure. "I think?"

Discord again fell silent and quickly withdrew his hand, he held it aloft as if it had just been burned. "My, my look at the time," he said wringing out his hand a few more times. "I'm sorry Dave, but I can't stay to chit chat."

Discord snapped his fingers and vanished in a blink of light.

Dave rubbed the top of his head. "Did I offend him some how?"

Dave's question hung in the air because none of the ponies knew what to make of Discord's bizarre behavior.

So Discord doesn't like the humans and the way he was acting he seemed to be afraid of Dave, Luna thought as she looked at the puzzled man. Perhaps keeping them around wouldn't be such a bad thing.

"Was it just me," Twilight said. "Or did Discord act like he was afraid of Dave?"

"I think that's an accurate assumption Twilight," Celestia said. "But I don't know if that bodes well or ill for us, if Dave has that kind of influence on a Lord of Chaos then what other kinds of effects does he and his brother have on ponies."

Dave frowned at this. "Uhh, I'm standing right here you know!"

The three alicorns all turned to Dave who was already perplexed and aggravated, now with the three ponies staring at him those feelings were being compounded.

What's going on, Dave thought closing his eyes to shut out the wide eyed ponies. Did I do something wrong? Who was that Discord... creature and why did he suddenly leave? I wish Arron was here so he could tell me what's going on!

Celestia coughed and used her hoof to gesture the other two over to where she was. Twilight and Luna nodded and trotted over to circle around her.

"Was it just me," Celestia whispered. "Or did Discord actually seem... afraid of Dave?"

"I noticed that too," Twilight spoke softly, then turned to look at Dave who was now sitting cross-legged on the floor his arms were folded and his eyes were closed. "I've never seen Discord act like that, do either of you know why?"

Luna and Celestia exchanged glances. "I'm afraid, we don't," Luna whispered after a short pause.

"But I think it would be worth our while to find out," Celestia told her sister. "Luna, perhaps you could sneak inside of Arron's dreams and hopefully it will help shed some light on this mystery."

Twilight gasped. "You can't do that," she quietly exclaimed.

"And why can't I," Luna quietly, but gruffly asked her.

Twilight looked around panicked. "Well, because... it's wrong."

Celestia and Luna glanced at each other. Celestia then turned to Twilight and smiled, Luna rolled her eyes and vanished in a cloud of dark blue smoke.

"Luna is the princess who watches over ponies dreams," Celestia said, using a hoof she gently pushed up on Twilight's chin to raise her head. "Arron and his brother may not be from here, but while they are, they are under our care, thus they are under our jurisdiction."

Twilight balked, not only at the way Celestia looked, but also the way she spoke.

What is going on, Twilight thought. I've never seen Celestia act like this before. She turned around and saw Dave who was still sitting pondering, completely oblivious to anything going on around him. Then again we've never had humans here before. She turned back to her former mentor. Is she scared, or worried? Then there was the way Discord reacted... not to mention that book. The one who remains will in infamy remain.. Twilight frowned when she recalled the old poem. Perhaps Celestia sees them as a threat, her frown deepened. Perhaps I should too. She glanced back at Dave who wasn't meditating like she thought, but actually sleeping. She could hear his light snores and bubbles expanded and retracted from his nose. Twilight giggled at the sight and Celestia did too. Alright so maybe she doesn't see them as a threat, I mean they are friendly...

Twilight couldn't take it anymore. "Princess do you think that Dave and Arron are dangerous?" She closed her eyes and cursed herself. I shouldn't have said that.

Celestia placed a hoof on Twilight's shoulder. "At this point I don't know what to think, but with the way Discord was acting, they might be."

Luna drifted up the stairs and down the hall. The vaporous form halted in front of one of the doors. The sound of light snoring could be heard from the other side of the door. Knowing that Arron was sound asleep the vapor broke into two sections one part went under the door the rest went through the keyhole. When her cloudy mass reformed inside the room she found her unwitting target. Arron was sitting propped up on the bed, he was leaning against the wall with his head tilted down.

Luna floated over the man's head and noticed that he was clutching his side and even whimpered every time he breathed just a bit too deeply. Though he did flinch every once in a while he still remained asleep. Luna rematerialized into her normal corporeal form, the wind from her wings beat against Arron's face making his hair dance a bit, even though it was already a mess.

How can he sleep so peacefully, Luna thought, then she smiled. We will know in a moment.

She softly landed on his bed and, her horn began to glow, then she bent down and when her horn touched his forehead, everything went black. She was to startled to scream as she was sucked inside Arron's conscience.

The trees on Leon's land were arrayed in vibrant colors, especially the maples that were varying shades of deep reds or oranges. Arron clasped his hands behind his back, closed his eyes and breath in, the fall air filled his nostrils. The different smells all mixed together, all letting him know that autumn was coming to a close and winter was right around the corner. A flurry of past memories passed before him, his mouth formed a deep frown forcing him to reopen his eyes.

It's too nice a day to be having such thoughts, he thought and forced the old memories away. He stretched his arms up over his head. I don't care what people say, the fall is the best time of year, not to hot and not to cold and it's just so damned pretty.

Arron smiled and continued his jaunt through the woods. I have no idea how I got back to Leon's place, he thought and looked around at the trees. I'll have to find Dave—

Arron halted when the autumn woods around him were suddenly replaced with a spring meadow. "Ah," he said in realization. "So I am dreaming after all," he solemnly said with a sigh.

"There's no need for such sorrow, brother," A man said. "Though this may only be a dream, it's a very important part of your story."

Arron looked up to see several people standing around in the middle of the meadow. Arron sighed again and walked towards the four people who were apparently awaiting his arrival. As he got closer he realized that one of the four was none other than his long dead grandfather.

"Wow, gramps," Arron told him. "You look much younger and healthier than you did the last time I saw you!"

Harry harrumphed. "I don't know why I needed to be here... but he insisted that I come," he nodded to the man who had spoken to him when he arrived. "Trust me little buddy, I have a lot of work to do—"

"You're not the only one," a young woman said crossing her arms.

"She's right we're all really busy now that—"

The man who first spoke coughed into his hand in order to silence them.

"First things first," the man said when the others had quieted. "Introductions, I'm Peter," Peter said gesturing to himself. "You already know Harry, your grandfather," he said gesturing to him.

"I'd prefer it if you'd call me Ray," Harry grumbled.

Arron chuckled. So even in death he's still the man I remember when I was little.

Peter coughed again. "Moving on," he said. "The man next to me is Richard."

"Greeting's to you my descendant," Richard said. "I've been looking forward to meeting the man that would finally fulfill that old promise."

"Wait," Arron excitedly said, his eyes going wide. "Are you... perhaps King Richard? As in Richard the Lion Heart?"

"Oh," Richard said. "It seems you know of me!"

"Yes, yes," Peter interrupted. "We have much to discuss and we have limited time."

Ray rolled his eyes. "like always," he muttered.

Peter glanced over at Ray to give him a disapproving glare. Ray looked off into the distance to avoid eye contact.

"The last person here is—"

"Joan of Arc at your service," she said with a French flourish, interrupting Peter's introduction. "I am so pleased to meet you once again Arron, though, I've been wondering why you changed your name? Your original was much more beautiful, no?"

Peter walked over to Joan, placed a hand on her shoulder, and slowly shook his head. Joan frowned but nodded in understanding.

"I meant no offense," she said. Arron gave her a dismissive wave.

"Not a problem," Arron replied. "Though I would think you'd already know the answer to that one."

"As I've stated we have little time," Peter said in a much sterner manner than last time.

Arron straightened while the others gathered around him. When the five were all circled together Peter eyed all of them, but stopped when he got to Arron.

"Arron," he calmly said, clasping his hands behind him. "What do you know about demons?"

Arron jumped at the question. "Not much I'm afraid," he said, confused. "I know that Lucifer and his followers where all tossed out of heaven after his rebellion."

Peter shook his head and the others snickered. "No," Peter said. "I'm not referring to those fallen angels that have become devils... I'm talking about the demons who have been around for as long as we have."

"You don't remember this, little buddy," Ray said. "But you were a guardian angel under Michal the Archangel and though no one here knows why, but you were friends with several demons."

Arron was shocked. "I was?"

They all nodded. "It's one of the biggest reasons why you volunteered for this mission," Peter said.

"I did?" Arron replied, unsure if he believed what they were telling him.

"Demon's aren't the monsters the people on Earth have made them out to be," Joan said trying to reassure him.

"Aye," Richard piped up. "We've been on friendly terms with several demon clans for as long as I can remember." He gave Arron a quick wink. "And that is quite a long time."

"Nearly an eternity," his grandfather muttered under his breath.

Peter sighed. "Arron," Peter firmly stated his name to get his attention. "You were one of the first of the angels to become friends with them, so they know you and they'll definitely remember you when you rescue them, that is another reason why you've been chosen."

Arron shook his head and gestured with his hands. "Wow, wow, wow, what do you mean I need to rescue them?"

The four of them exchanged nervous glances which only made Arron even more uncomfortable than he already was.

"Arron," Ray calmly said with a warm smile. "You know how you like writing about demons and such?"

Arron raised a curious eyebrow at this. "Yeeessss, why? What are you saying grandpa? That those fictitious stories I've written are true or something?"

"Or something," his grandfather said with a hearty laugh.

Arron's arms went limp and his mouth hung open. You've got to be kidding me! I mean that's just stuff I made up! There's no truth to those stories, he thought.

"There is more truth in your tales than even you know, Arron," Peter said. "After all who's the one who gave you the ideas about them in the first place, hmmm?"

Arron let out a nervous laugh. "You can't be telling me that the Meserino, Veserino and Vorihelcom are all real... right? Right!"

Peter looked away for a moment.

Joan decided to intervene on his behalf. "No," she said, before thinking about it. "Or at least those aren't their real names at least, and the Vorihelcom as you've named them don't really exist."

"At least we've never met a demon clan like the one you've described...yet," Richard said holding up a finger. "It doesn't mean they don't exist, it's we just haven't yet encountered them," he explained.

Arron pondered this and nodded. I guess that makes sense, he thought. "Wait! He looked up at Peter. Does that mean that Sk"—

"Arron," Richard, Peter and Joan all exclaimed. "Never speak that name!"

So he is real! Or was real, Arron thought horrified. If he's real then the Meserino demons... or whatever they're called, really could be imprisoned!

"It's time we told you everything," Peter said. "We don't have much time left."

Arron decided to sit down, he was feeling rather uneasy about some of the things he just learned.

Peter, Joan, Richard and his grandfather told him everything they could. Arron stood up when they were finished with their explanations. Richard and Joan vanished leaving Peter and Ray alone with Arron.

Arron was about to give his grandfather a hug, but he held up his arm and shook his head. "Sorry little buddy," Ray said with a sorrowful expression. "But I don't have a body so I can't touch you."

"Oh," Arron said. "Sorry grandpa."

Ray laughed it off. "Don't be," he said with a smirk. "I'll see you again... in time." Ray winked at him and vanished right before his eyes.

Peter walked over to Arron. "There is something else I need to impart to you before I take my leave," he whispered. "You cannot be in the presence of a demon as you are now, so..." Peter placed his hands on top of Arron's head and spoke calmly and commandingly.

Arron felt a flood of power surge throughout his body, when Peter finished and removed his hands from off his head, he felt strange. Arron looked at his hands and clenched his fists a few times. That certainly was, different, he thought.

Peter sighed as though he was exhausted. "I'm afraid that is the only thing I can do for you, Arron. After tomorrow night we won't be able to contact you anymore, so please get your brother back home as soon as you can."

Arron nodded in agreement. "I will!"

"hmmm," Peter said with a smile. "That's good to hear. There's still one more thing I need to do before I go." Then he turned his head to the sky. "Luna get down here!"

Arron was shocked at the appearance of the lunar princess. Her ears were laying flat against her head and her legs were shaking, even after she landed she didn't even look up to meet the man's imposing gaze.

"Please look at me," he said kneeling down and raising her head so they were looking each other in the eye. "Princess Luna I need you to keep everything you've heard a secret," Peter said slowly, but with authority. "Whatever you do, do not tell Celestia about anything we've discussed. Will you promise?"

Luna's eyes turned to Arron she looked as if she was asking for help, but he merely shrugged. I'm sorry Luna, he thought. But you're on your own.

She blinked and frowned as if in response to what he was thinking. So she turned her eyes back to Peter.

"We, will promise," Luna said. "Though, I doubt my sister would believe me even if I told her."

Peter shook his head. "You think she wouldn't because of what happened in your past?"

Luna was so stunned by what Peter said she stopped shaking and now seemed frozen. "HOW DOS'T THOU KNOW THAT," she demanded in her Canterlot voice, pointing an accusing hoof at the now laughing angel.

"I know a lot about you," Peter said with a smirk. "Even more than you realize," he said with a wink. "But your past isn't my concern... Your future is... or at least might be."

Luna looked around in confusion. Future? might be? she thought. "What do you mean..." she tried to ask but she was back in Ponyville standing beside Arron's bed, and he was still asleep.

Luna's cheeks flushed with rage. She trotted to the open window and flew as far and as fast as her wings could take her. "WHAT DID HE MEAN," she yelled to her night sky. "WHAT DOES ARRON HAVE TO DO WITH OUR FUTURE?"

She ranted until her anger abated and the burning sensation she was feeling cooled off. She was still panting rather heavily when she flopped down on a nearby cloud. She could feel her anger rise once more so she stuck her head inside the cloud and screamed. Fortunately the cloud muffled the noise, though she doubted that there was any pony within the vicinity that could have heard her anyway.

Luna took her head out of the cloud and breathed in the night air. Much to her disappointment it was time to lower the moon, because she felt her sister start to raise the sun. Luna's horn glowed as she assisted the moon to hide behind the hills far off in the distance. Meanwhile the night gave way to the dawn of morning.

Where did my beautiful night go, she thought when her horn ceased glowing. What exactly was that man? More importantly what do I do about Arron? If I can't tell my sister, who can I tell? And if we're going to be a part of Arron's mission where will we fit in?

Luna sighed in frustration. She got up from her makeshift bed and took to the air. She still wasn't feeling all that great when she returned to the castle. Twilight, has known them far longer than anypony, she thought. If we can't speak about this with our sister, then perhaps the princess of friendship is the next best thing.

Luna strode through the halls making her way to the library where she hopefully would find the pony she could confide in, she really needed to talk to somepony. Twilight had already helped her out several times already, so she was hoping she'd be able to help out once more.

Author's Note

So I've done the unthinkable, I took ideas from my own book and put them in my fanfic.
Though it seemed like a terrible idea at first, I've decided that, in order to go where I would like this story to go I needed something to act as a catalyst, so using ideas I've already come up with seemed like the best fit. This way I don't have to go making up entirely new lore... though even that lore isn't what you would call new.

Questing for Demons

Arron pressed on the brake and looked back at the forest where Dave disappeared, Hopefully he made it back home, Arron thought. He sighed in frustration and relief. Now, back to the seen of the crime, he thought, turning his Nissan around, heading back the way he came. Unfortunately the drive was much shorter than Arron expected. The old church loomed in front of him, shutting his car door he sighed before heading back inside where he'd hoped he'd find some more answers. Arron placed his hand on the dusty pillar that covered the entrance just beyond the doorway. Ducking under it he had to vigorously shake his hand in order to remove the fine gray substance. He smiled when he noticed that the scar from the dog bite he'd received had also vanished along with the new one that he got from the living armor that was just under his feet.

Arron briskly walked past all of the dilapidated pews and headed right for the entrance to the cavern below. Pulling the flashlight out of his pants pocket, snapping it on right before he entered. After a short decent he was back in the same room where the encounter occurred. He closed his eyes and muttered a quick prayer before walking up to the same suit of armor that had previously attacked him.

Without the slightest hesitation he reached out and touched the more ventilated armor. Almost immediately the eerie purple glow emanated from the armor. Arron stood back as the the helmet tilted down, as if it was looking at him. Arron back away when it stepped down off it's pedestal. The sound of metal grating on metal filled the room as the armor got to a kneeling position at the same time it withdrew it's sword from it's sheath and gently placed the still blood covered tip on the floor.

Arron, not expecting this response shook his head in disbelief. "Are you trying to apologize for what happened," he asked it. The armor didn't move nor reply. "It's fine," Arron said after a lengthy pause. "Now would you please stand up, you're making me nervous."

The armor lifted it's head and got back to it's feet. It was about to put it's sword back in it's sheath but Arron reached out and clutched it's gauntlet, right above the joint where the arm-brace met the wrist. "No," Arron said shaking his head. "let me see that first." He nodded to the armor's sword.

The armor appeared to understand what Arron was asking because it took the sword by the flat and offered the hilt to him. Arron took the sword to inspect it. Seeing the rusty brown stain on the tip. Arron took one of the bandages out of his back pocket and used it to wipe off the dried blood. He smiled in satisfaction. "Here you go," he said offering the weapon back to it's rightful owner. "The blade is clean once again... and," Arron whispered. "We'll just pretend our little squabble never happened, deal?"

The purple glow brightened for an instant and the armor nodded it's head in agreement. It took it's sword back from Arron, glanced over it for a moment and again it's glow brightened, before it placed it's now clean weapon back in its sheath.

"Now," Arron said pointing at it's feet. "Let's do something about those forties rolling around inside your boots."

The armor tilted it's head in confusion. Why, it seemed to question. Its not like they're bothering me.

"But it does bother me," Arron firmly shot back. "Now please take that off."

The armor slumped before obeying Arron's command. It picked it's foot up and using both hands yanked off it's lower appendage. The same purple glow appeared where the upper leg met the lower half at the joint where the knee would be. There was a slight glow inside the boot, but it died in an instant.

I wonder if that hurts, Arron thought. Though, it really is like something out of Bedknobs and Broomsticks. He couldn't help but chuckle even when the armor offered it's lower left leg to him.

Arron took it in thanks, tipped it upside down and several deformed forty caliber rounds fell into his waiting hand. He returned the boot back to its now awkward standing owner, it seemed grateful to have it's boot back, so it was again standing on two legs. While the armor tested out its foot to make sure it was working properly, Arron fished a scrap of paper out of his right side pocket.

"Have you ever seen this symbol before," Arron asked when the armor finished working it's leg a few more times. Though bullets were no longer rattling inside its boot the joints still squeaked. Arron showed the rough sketch drawn on the paper to the armor who, after glancing it over turned and walked to the circular stone table.

The armor halted behind one of the chairs, reached over and picked up the dust covered sword in front of it. A gray and white mist formed when the sword was removed from its long slumber. With sword in hand the armor stepped over to Arron, got to one knee and offered the sword to him.

Arron, quizzical by the armor's actions, he held his flashlight in his teeth then hesitantly took the still dusty sheath from it. Carefully he pulled on the hilt. Arron was shocked to see that there forged into the start of the blade a few centimeters from the hilt was the very same symbol drawn on the paper. Arron's curiosity getting the better of him eagerly pulled the rest of the blade out of its sheath.

From guard to tip the sword was about three feet in length. The metal gleamed under the bright LED light. This sword looks brand new, he thought passing his fingers over his family crest that was inlaid into the flat before the guard. The flat was lengthy enough to fit the coat of arms before tapering down into the double edged blade with a blood grove running down the middle, ending a few inches above the tip of the sword. Did this belong to one of my ancestors, Arron thought flipping the sword over to inspect the other side which was the mirror image of the reverse. If so I wonder if they even used it? He put the sword back inside its place of peace before strapping it to his own belt. I'll probably be needing this.

While Arron was busy inspecting his newly acquired weapon the suit of armor stood up and raised his hand, made a fist and all of the other suits of armor started to animate. Some of the armors helmet slits glowed the same purple color as the one that gave the sword to their new commander. Others were glowing a soft blue tone. Arron, seeing the other armors coming to life, vigorously shook his head, reached over and grabbed the armor's gauntlet to stop it.

"No," Arron emphatically cried in alarm. "I know why you came to life, but I can't be leading around a troop of magical armors around with me! What will the ponies think, they're already nervous enough with me around! They'll go ballistic if I showed up with you lot behind me." Arron smiled. "Besides, I don't have enough room in my car to fit all of you... and you're weight would put way too much stress on my suspension."

The armors turned their heads and looked at each other. The one with the extra holes let out something like a sigh and lowered his hand. The other armors stopped glowing and again returned to their vigil. We will obey, because you make a sound argument, the armor seemed to say. But if ever you require our assistance—

"Don't worry I know where to find you," Arron finished with a grin.

The armor watched the light from Arron's flashlight ascend the stairs before walking back to its own pedestal, the glow from its helmet dimmed and died. The cavern was devoid of life and dark once again, the only difference was the bare spot on the table where the sword of a very ancient family of guardians was taken by a descendant. His life had been turned upside down, and he will soon come face to face with a being even more demonic than Discord.

Arron pulled up to the castle putting his car in park he rested his head on his hands. Please give me the strength to get me through this, he silently prayed. Twilight was galloping over to him right when he was exiting his vehicle.

"Arron," Twilight exclaimed. "You're back!"

I really wish it wasn't Twilight, Arron thought, opening the rear passenger door to retrieve his newly acquired sword. "But yes, Twilight, I'm back. Apparently, I have a lot to accomplish in your world." And I'm not sure when I'll be able to return home. Or even if I'll ever go back there again... Arron put on a brave face and smiled so that he wouldn't upset Twilight.

Twilight's eyes widened, she stared at the sword in awe. "Where did you get that?" She asked pointing at it.

Arron shrugged. "Back at the old church."

Twilight's eyes kept going from the sword to Arron and back. He was grateful to avoid her flurry of questions when Celestia and Luna trotted over to them.

"Greetings, Arron," Luna said. "We were afraid you might not return."

"Yes," Celestia said, eyeing Arron's newest acquisition. "Though we should probably take our conversation inside."

They all noticed that several ponies were staring at them though their eyes were mostly on the weapon Arron was holding. "I couldn't agree more," he said following Celestia and Luna back inside the safety of the castle.

Arron, Celestia, Luna and Twilight were joined in the library by Spike and Olwishous though the owl wasn't aware of the proceedings because he was fast asleep.

Spike, very interested in Arron's sword rushed out of the library and ran back holding a cloth so that Arron could clean off the dust that still clung to it. Arron thanked him and began wiping down the scabbard and hilt. Arron was done cleaning the sword at the same time he finished informing all those who were present to what had happened. While the ponies started pondering, he took the sword in both hands and held it out in front of him. Spike's eyes twinkled while he looked at the newly polished hilt and blade.

The hilt was wrapped in black leather with a set of three silver bands kept it fixed to the wooden shaft that covered the full tang. The first band was just below the hand guard, the second was mid-way down the hilt and the third was placed just above the decorative pommel. The pommel itself, though not as fully polished as the rest was still a sight to behold, it looked like a dragon's claw grasping a dark blue orb that glowed whenever Arron was holding the sword. The light faded when he placed it back in its sheath.

I wonder what the princesses think of all this, Arron thought, he glanced over at the now huddled trio who where talking in hushed whispers so that he couldn't hear what they were saying. He sighed and looked up at the ceiling. God... why me? What am I supposed to do here? I know you want me to find my old demon friends, but I don't even remember what they look like, or what their names are... frak, he used the Marcisian curse in frustration. I don't even know where to begin!

A calm fell over him, Peace, look to your book and think about what you know and what you've learned by watching the show. Arron pondered the words. He thought hard about what the spirit told him. He went wide eyed when he recalled the Harth's warming episode where the Pie family had the Apple family stay over. "Holders boulder," he muttered. "It's not a rock... it's a prison!" A warm feeling washed over him while he spoke. "But, how do I get it open?"

He was a bit disheartened when there was no answer forthcoming, so he turned to the book that was laying open on Twilight's cluttered table.

"Uh," Spike asked sounding worried as he looked around the room. "Arron who are you talking to?"

Arron stood up, bent down to pat the dragon's head. "No one Spike," he said still staring at the book. "No one."

He walked over to the table, closed the cover, picked it up and before the princesses noticed he left the room. Spike was dumbfounded, he watched the library doors swing a few times before becoming still. "What just happened," Spike said aloud. "Where is he heading off to in such a hurry?" He scratched his head and sighed. "Twilight," he said trying to get her attention. "Twilight," he said a bit louder, his eyes half closed when she continued to ignore him. "TWILIGHT!" His yell made all three ponies cringe, turn their heads and glare at him.

"What's the matter Spike," Twilight asked, still rubbing her ears with her hoof.

"Arron"—

Twilight interrupted him by groaning and rolling her eyes. "Yes, Spike we know Arron's staying, that's what we were discussing."

Spike slapped his face with a claw. "No Twilight," he said panicked. "I mean Arron took the book and left!"

"He what!" Twilight looked over at her table and gasped at the missing book.

"No, no, no, no, no!" Twilight kept repeating as she galloped over to the table and began trotting in place. "Where did he go? Why did he take the book?" She turned to Spike. "Spike why didn't you say anything?"

Spike was about to shake his head in disbelief, but he decided against it. "I did say something but you were to busy talking you didn't hear me."

Luna trotted over to Twilight. "Don't worry Twilight," she calmly said placing a hoof on Twilight's shoulder to stop her nervous trotting. "He just left so he couldn't have gone far, I'll send one of my guards to"—

"No Luna," Celestia objected. "We will not be sending any pony after Arron."

"But why," Luna and Twilight both demanded.

Celestia shook her head. "Let's just see how things play out, I personally don't believe that Arron is going to cause any trouble, and if he is in fact on a mission from his deity we shouldn't interfere."

Twilight and Luna shook their heads in disbelief, "What if,"—

Celestia raised her hoof to silence Twilight's protest. "I'm sure he'll ask us if he requires help," she said. "Besides he's on a mission of men, not ponies."

"And," Luna said narrowing her eyes at her older sister. "What happens if he does become a being of infamy?"

Celestia pondered this a moment. "We'll cross that bridge when... and if we come to it."

"Fine," Luna and Twilght both said dejectedly.

"But," Luna sharply said to her sister. "Don't tell me, we didn't warn you, so when that time comes."

Celestia nodded and smiled before using the magic from her horn to open the library doors. When her hoof falls could no longer be heard. Luna turned to Twilight. "We don't care what our sister says. When we get back to Canterlot, we will send one of our guards to keep an eye on our human friend."

Twilight seemed unsure, she looked at the doors then back at Luna. "Are you sure that's a good idea?"

It was Luna's turn to look unsure. "We don't know," she said a bit worried. "Our sister might not agree, but I for one don't like the sound of demons friendly, or not, roaming Equestira unchecked."

Twilight tapped her chin with a hoof. "But," she said after a moment. "What if they turn out to be like Tirek's brother Scorpan, I mean if they're friends with Arron's God then why wouldn't they be friendly with us too?" Her eyes lit up in excitement. "Just thinking about all of the new knowledge we could glean from them gives me goosebumps!"

"Twilight," Luna earned. "Please don't put the cart before the ponies."

Twilight's ears drooped when Luna said that. "I know, I know," she said before she perked back up. "But can you imagine?"

She's hopeless, Luna thought. She was definitely our sister's student. She sighed. They might be right, but even I became Nightmare moon so it would be better to be safe than sorry. Luna thought, giving Twilight a gracious bow she turned to the door to meet up with her sister who was waiting at their carriage that would take them back to Canterlot.

Celestia was talking to one of her pegasus guards who was pointing a hoof off into a westerly direction. She was probably asking if he saw which way Arron went, she thought, noticing the absent vehicle. We'd better get back to Canterlot soon or else we will loose him and it won't be long before we will have to lower the moon.

Author's Note

A rather short chapter that took me a long time to write. Real life has been hectic to say the least. Getting things ready for Christmas has been a pain. Snow is great if you have the money to ski, but its a bother to shovel and it just keeps coming down...

I hope everyone is having a better time than I am.

So, Merry Christmas everyone!

Welcome to the jungle there won't be fun and Games

Arron wiped the sweat off his forehead. A jungle, he thought. Of all the places to hide something this important he just had to pick the jungle. I don't mind the outdoors but this humidity is killing me... lowering his map and compass he furrowed his brow. Wait I'm immortal now right so I guess it couldn't kill me. He frowned. So why does the heat still bother me!

Arron shrugged off his discomfort and buried his face back into his map. He lowered it again, placed his compass back into the cargo pocket, stepped over several large ferns. He had to push the AR-15 that was hanging in front of him out of the way so he could take a seat on a fallen tree. Crossing his left leg over his right he placed the map down onto the make shift table and looked to the northeast, though he couldn't see anything beyond a few feet, the foliage was so dense. He sighed and began folding up the map. Taking off his black LL Bean backpack he opened the fist compartment to retrieve the age old journal. Stuffing the map inside the pocked in the back cover he closed it and put it back where he found it.

"I've already been out here three days already and I still have a long way to go," he said with a sigh. Staring in the northeasterly direction he shook his head. "Hay, Arron," he said in a voice as close to Peter's as he could get. "You have a mission to fulfill, but don't worry it shouldn't be to hard for you..." He lowered his head and frowned. "Next time a godly messenger tells you to do something for them just say... no."

Arron reluctantly got up from the log, hefted his backpack over his shoulders and continued on. He wasn't making much progress until he stumbled on something that resembled an almost discernible trail. If I had to hazard a guess, he thought. This was probably a road at one time. It's also the first real break I've gotten since I entered this damnable jungle! Shifting the wight of his backpack and tightening the straps he set off on the trail he hope continued in the direction he needed to go.

He was very grateful that the trail though veering off to skirt some giant boulders and outcroppings it still was in the right direction though he did pull out his compass every now and again just to make sure. After another hour of hiking the trees that were really densely placed began thinning and just a few paces more and the trail widened enough so that three people could easily walk abreast of one another.

Arron smiled, he looked up, covering his eyes as the sun's rays easily penetrated the great gaps in canopy above. He jerked his head to look at his left. Amidst the sound of all of the jungle creatures he heard something that he hoped he'd hear. He took off running, but he didn't have far to go when he found what he had heard. Quickly taking off his backpack he knelt at the river bed, using his hands like a cup he dipped them into the cool stream. Taking a tentative sip the crystal clear liquid instantly rejuvenated him when it touched his lips.

It doesn't taste contaminated, he thought. I think I'd better fill my thermos while I'm here. Pulling out the plastic cylinder from the second compartment in his backpack. He unscrewed the lid, placing it in the water, filling it about a quarter way full before withdrawing it. He moved the thermos to slosh the water around inside a bit before tipping it over, emptying it and filling it and screwing the lid back on.

That should do me for a while, Arron thought, getting back to his feet after pulling his backpack on. Looking up he shielded his eyes from the rays of the sun. Now that I have a clear path, a nice water source and with plenty of daylight left I should make up quit a bit of ground. He smiled as he headed back to the trail.

Arron followed the trial for several more miles before the light of the now waning sun made him stop. He truged through the more dense vegetation on his right to again find the stream that ran close to the trail. Several feet in and there was a nice even piece of dry ground that wasn't to far from the stream that was now more like a river. The flowing water was swifter than before and one could no longer wade across it was so deep in the middle he couldn't see the bottom anymore.

Setting his backpack down against a moss covered tree he unstrapped the tent, sleeping pad and bag that were rolled up under the backpack. When he had everything he thought he needed in a nice neat pile he unzipped the blue bag with the tent inside. The sun had all but vanished by the time he had his tent set up and had a fire ring lined with rocks near the river so there would be a good supply of water to put it out when he was done with it. There was a decent pile of dead logs, twigs and dried leaves to start the fire.

When Arron was about to ignite the match to set the kindling inside the fire pit alight he noticed that the sounds of the jungle had ceased. Placing the match back inside the end of the survival knife he stood up, the moon was full that night and it's light lit up the river and bathed him in its soft glow. After he'd took in the look of his new surroundings he closed his eyes and concentrated.

That's peculiar, he thought. The jungle should be teaming with night life, even back home there are nocturnal animals that come out to hunt and this place is more wild than anything we have back home in New Hampshire. So, why is the jungle so still? he frowned. "There are two possible reason," he said aloud. "One, there aren't any animals that come out at night... which is absurd, even Owlishious should have some jungle cousins or, two, something is scaring them so that they aren't making any noise."

The second is probably the more accurate assumption, he thought. I wonder if my presence is distracting them... He folded his arms and pouted. Then why weren't all of the animals that were out during the day time not bothered by me? Several birds even landed on a tree near me to take a look. They even whistled in response when I smiled and waved at them. If I'm not the one causing this then there's probably something else out there that's even more terrifying than me!

Arron's frowned deepened, he reopened his eyes and looked around at the surrounding vegetation that went from amazing to creepy. That's all I need, he thought squinting into the dark recesses under the canopy. I run into a pack of timber wolves, or an Ursa Major... I don't think I'd be able to handle a minor let alone a major... then there's manticore, hydras and who knows what else! He swallowed nervously and his hand went to the handle of one of his 1911s that hung from the double shoulder holster. A cold sweat broke out on his brow as every passing moment seemed to increase his sense of panic.

There was a crispness mixed with the sent of rot, moss and decay. Now that Arron was on high alert it only increased his senses which wasn't helping matters. He tried looking in every direction at once, making several three-sixties he had enough. Arron closed his eyes took a deep breath, held it for a few seconds then slowly let it out through his nose. Now that he was much calmer he put his 1911 back into the holster and sunk to his knees. Clasping his hands tight he bowed his head and began to pray.

"Dear God," he said in a humble whisper. "Please help me get through this jungle without injury. Please watch over all those I've left behind, let them know that I needed to do this alone, that this is my mission, my task, my responsibility. Give me the guidance and strength to fulfill the promises my ancestors made. In Jesus Christ name. Amen."

I hope he heard my prayer, he thought, raising his head to the heavens. At least I feel better. He smiled as a warmth filled him. I guess my message went through.

Getting to his feet Arron brushed the dirt off his knees and was about to ignite a match to light the fire, but a loud scream made him droop the match to the ground. Immediately he rushed over where his AR was leaning up against the tree closest to his tent. He picked it, flicked off the safety and waited.

A lot of muffled growls and grunts mixed with words that couldn't be defined drifted through the trees, filling his ears. Arron shut his eyes tight, took another calming breath and headed off into the brush where he thought the sounds originated.

It wasn't long before he was back on the trail. The noise was ever more defined the longer he walked. Arron stopped and headed back into the jungle on his right. He had to really start watching his footing, attempting to keep his footfalls as quiet as he possible could. He knelt when he saw the flickers of firelight in between the jungle flora, though he couldn't see them he could definitely smell the diamond dogs even as far away as he was.

I know Rarity said they were smelly, Arron thought with a wince. But, I didn't think they were this bad... and its only going to get worse the closer I get... its no wonder all of the animals fled! The smell made him think of the time when he helped his father run the family trash business. He couldn't help but smile when he jumped up inside the truck and became a human compactor. Sometimes I miss those days. He shook his head and continued on.

Arron halted several yards from the diamond dog's camp. Climbing a really gnarled tree to get a better vintage point. Carefully unslinging his rifle he looked down the scope. He could see that there were four medium sized males milling around the fire, there was a really large diamond dog sitting on a mangled mesh of sticks and branches. That one must be their leader, Arron thought, adjusting the windage knob on the scope. There were two more diamond dogs standing guard on either side of their leader. They weren't as large as their commander but they were more muscular. They were all wearing a crude set of armor that covered their chests, arms, and heads. Every once in a while they would lick their faces of droll from all of their panting, showing off the green tinted teeth inside their ugly muzzles that protruded from underneath their helmets.

Taking his eye away from the scope Arron shuddered. Damn, he thought. I knew they were hideous in the show, but seeing them in real life is even worse!

Turning his head away he took another breath before looking back through his scope. There really wasn't much else to see. The diamond dogs camp consisted of three tattered tents that were placed several feet from the central fire pit. The make shift throne was on the edge of the camp just within the perimeter of the firelight. Behind the throne was a pile of wooden crates, so haphazardly placed that the gems inside were spilling out onto the ground.

No sense making my presence known, Arron thought, They're just a bunch of rough mutts out here scavenging for gems. Putting his rifle down. He was about to get down out of the tree but something caught his eye. He quickly looked back through his scope pointing it to the left of the throne, scouring the darkness he saw it again. Movement, it wasn't his imagination! He took his eye away and turned the knob to the highest resolution then took another look. There in his view was a dark coated pony, clearly a female from her contours. The diamond dogs had bound her legs, there was also a short length of rope that tethered a belt around her neck to a stake. The diamond dogs even had a dirty cloth serving as a gag in her mouth. Arron's anger grew into rage when he saw the lash marks on her flank, sides and back. The poor girls white mane and tail where disheveled and dirty, there were even sticks and other debris stuck in it. He gritted he teeth. "Slavers," he said under his breath with disgust.

Arron turned the knob to zoom the scope back out, then he reached into his cargo pocket and pulled out two earplugs tied together with a blue plastic string. After sticking them into his ears he looked back into the scope he set the cross-hares to green then lined them up on the leaders uncovered forehead. After taking a few calming breaths, Arron took in one last breath of air, held it, used his thumb to flick off the safety, rested his finger on the trigger and squeezed.

The noise of the rifle made all of the diamond dogs clutch their ears. The leader's head went back and his neck bent like a twig from the impact of the bullet. The two guards already startled by the noise went wide eyed, their now dead leader slumped over in his throne. All of the diamond dogs faces went pale.

Arron didn't give them time to react, he fired again. This time the big guard dog to the right of the throne went down. His armor clanged against a protruding rock. The three dogs by the fire looked at their dead companions, howled and whimpered while they ran off in different directions. The last guard dog growled, took his spear in both hands and charged towards the jungle where the noise had emanated.

Arron couldn't help but smile. "Brave dog," he said aloud. "But foolish," he , lined up the cross-hares on the angry, foaming, charging, guard dog and fired a third time. The dog let out a loud yelp before going head first into the underbrush. Satisfied, Arron got down out of his perch and calmly walked into the camp. The diamond dog that charged him was trying to stifle his whimpers. He buried his muzzle deeper into the earth. Arron pulled one of his 1911s he flicked off the safety before he kicked the dog's helmet off, leveling the barrel to the back of the diamond dog's head he pulled the trigger. The slide rocked back, sending the smoking fat forty five case flying.

Giving the dead dog a final anger filled glare, Arron put his gun away. The pony the diamond dogs had tied up was a black coated unicorn mare. There was some kind of clamp over her horn. That must be some kind of magic inhibiting device, he thought, kneeling down he pushed his AR around so it was behind his back. "Don't worry," he calmly said with a disarming smile. "I'm not here to hurt you... I'm here to free you."

The unicorn's bright blue eyes widened. She squirmed a bit when he pulled out his balisong. He flicked the knife around several times to reveal the tanto blade. Arron stroked her side where there was a spot free of lash marks. "It's alright," he whispered while he used the knife to cut the ropes around her hooves.

It took several minutes of cutting but Arron finally managed to get both her fore and hind hooves free. She immediately stood up and backed away from him, her ears were flat and her head was lowered so much so her muzzle was almost kissing the ground. Arron sighed, she's not going to trust me, he thought. Though, after the way those diamond dogs apparently treated her I can't really blame her for that.

He put his knife back into his pocket, which made her tilt her head in either curiosity, or bewilderment, Arron wasn't sure. He shimmied over to her and took the cloth out of her mouth. She then straightened her neck so that he could take the collar off. "There you go," he said in satisfaction. She frowned in response. Arron wasn't sure why, until she started bobbing her head and pointing at the clamp where her horn was. "Ah," He said knowingly. "Gotcha!"

Arron leaned over to get a better look at the offending device. It looked like a small metal cylinder that was fitted with two bands that had latches on them. He undid the top band and lifted it off the cylinder he took a closer look at it, shrugged and threw it behind him. When he got the second band off the cylinder fell into two pieces off her horn by themselves.

Arron got back to his feet, and headed back to his own camp. Nothing like a job well done, he thought. He couldn't help but smile. I wonder if this is how my great uncles felt when they fought in the civil war?

The unicorn watched the creature that saved her leave the camp. He did all of that just to save me? she thought. She looked at the boxes full of gems that the creature completely ignored. Wait she tried to call out, but her voice wouldn't work after all of the crying she'd done, and the gag that was stuffed inside her mouth for days on end didn't help. I want to go with you... no please take me with you! she tried to yell, but the words were only unintelligible raspy noises.

She was grateful when the large creature stopped near the fire. She gasped in awe as it stuck it's foot inside flames and pushed the logs away from each other without even so much as a flinch. I wonder if he's part dragon, she thought. She didn't have much time to ponder the question as the creature smiled in satisfaction and started off again.

Though weak from all of the work and beatings she tried to trot after him but she collapsed after taking only a few steps. She reached out a hoof to try and stop him. Please, she thought as hard as she could. Please come back! Please don't go away! You are the first creature that treated me like an actual pony! Please! Tears welled up in her eyes, running down her already tear stained cheeks.

Arron got to the edge of the camp. Pulling the earplugs out of his ears he used the cord to tie them together, placing them in his cargo pocket with his knife. He sighed at the sight of the diamond dog that had charged him. And here I thought they were just dumb mutts that liked gems, he thought. He closed his eyes and said a quick prayer for the ones he killed. About to head off into the jungle and back to his own camp he heard crying behind him. He turned around to see the unicorn try to stand up only to fall down again. She held one of her fore hooves outstretched to him, she tried to rise again but didn't even get halfway before gravity overwhelmed her.

Arron went wide eyed. Arron you freakin fool, he cursed at himself. You're going to free a unicorn and just leave her! That's like leaving a job when it's only half done!

She was still crying when he leaned over and carefully picked her up in his arms. She was really warm, so much so he was afraid she might have a fever. Arron turned a quick one eighty and walked as fast as he could back to his own campsite. It was a little over five minutes before he arrived with his patient. He set her down by his fire pit. Using the same match he was going to start it before the whole diamond dog debacle he ignited the match and lit the fire. He pulled off his AR and took off the shoulder holster that carried his two 1911s he picked up the unicorn and rushed her over to the river.

Arron gently scrubbed all of the dirt and debris off her coat and out of her mane, cleaning out all of the many cuts that covered her while he was at it. She didn't seem to mind the treatment even when he left her in the shallow river to let the cool water flow over her. She took the time to drink greedily swallowing as much of the river's life giving liquid as she could. A few moments later her savior came back with a blanket he picked her up out of the river and wrapped her inside. He set the bundled pony down by the fire. Again he left her there for a moment before coming back, this time holding a white box with a green cross in the center. He took the blanket off her nearly dry body.

Opening the box, Arron took out several alcohol wipes and two rolls of gauze. "This is going to sting," he told her. She nodded, bust still winced when the wipe touched her wounds. She rested her head in his lap while he wrapped the gauze around her middle covering the worst of the cuts.

Tucking in the the end of the gauze into itself then using some of the medical tape to keep it there he rubbed her neck running her pure white mane through his fingers. "So, what's your name," he asked her breaking the silence.

The unicorn tilted her head up at him. Her bright blue eyes went wide with glee. This is the first time any pony... or creature asked me that, she thought. "Midnight," she managed to choke out.

Arron smiled down at her. "I'm pleased to meet you Midnight, my name's Arron. I'm from New Hampshire." He stroked her head a few more times. "Where are you from?"

The smile she was just wearing had turned into a frown upon the question. Arron, not wanting to upset Midnight any more than she already was. "Never mind," he quickly said.

She nodded, If he really want's to know I wouldn't mind telling him all about me, but then he might abandon me just like every pony else... even my own parents who left me out here, she shooed the thoughts away. No, he's different, this Arron, from New Hampsher... I just know he is.

Midnight fell asleep in his lap, he sat in there continuing to stroke her mane. "Looks like we both have issues with our parents," he said looking up into the heavens. He thought of his future and the mission he was sent to accomplish. "I'm not sure where my path will lead, but I don't think it would be wise to take a unicorn with me," He looked down at Midnight, trying to think what he should do with her as he sat in the firelight.

Author's Note

I finally finished the chapter!

It took forever to write! I wasn't sure if I should include my OC Midnight or not, but I really like the way she and Arron play off of each other.

And yes, if you follow the comics there are groups of diamond dogs that take ponies as slaves. It was kind of explained in A Dog and Pony Show, back in season one, but was further explained when the main group of diamond dogs made Trixie their queen in Friends Forever #6.

Welcome to the jungle there won't be fun and Games part II

Midnight slowly opened her eyes. She was so startled by her surroundings she jumped, her horn brushed against the top of the tent when she did so. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath and the panic and fear she was feeling instantly melted away. When she reopened her eyes she noticed that Arron had left the opening unzipped so she could get out.

She stretched out her forehooves and then each of her back ones, the soreness she was feeling from all of the lashes was gone. Midnight bit the bandage where it was tucked in and using her head pulled it. The bandage, now loose was easy for her to take off. She smiled at her healed back and legs, even her coat had taken on it's rich glossy luster. It has been a really long time since I've looked this good, she thought. I wonder if Arron is around?

Midnight poked her head out of the tent to look around the camp. She notice Arron sitting on a log by the smoldering ashes of the previous night's fire. About to call out to him she immediately felt a wave of anxiety take hold, making her choke. Come on Midnight, she scolded herself. Get a grip! Arron is nothing like those diamond dogs. He's a nice.... nice... She floundered to find the right word. What is he?

Arron heard a noise coming from the tent. Midnight must be up, he thought before going back to reading. I was starting to get worried.

A few minutes later, Arron glanced up from his book and noticed the unicorn mare's head was stuck outside the tent. Midnight was looking rather befuddled, so he closed the book so hard the sound startled her.

"Good afternoon Midnight," Arron greeted her with a goofy grin.

Afternoon, Midnight thought confused, looking up at the sun through the canopy of leaves. How long have I been sleeping? She shook her head, trotted over to Arron, sat down on her haunches and stared at the ground.

He set his book down next to him then, getting off the log he knelt down to look over the unicorn who blushed and again stared at the ground. She stiffened a bit when he began running his hand over her coat, apparently looking to see how she was healing.

Wow, he thought surprised. Ponies really do heal fast! I mean Rainbow Dash's broken wings healed in what? A week, but this is ridiculous! It's only been three days and all of the cuts and lashes are completely gone! "I guess you must be feeling alright if you took the bandages off and there's not even a mark on your body!" She giggled while he checked under her barrel. "Sorry, I didn't mean to tickle you."

Midnight covered her muzzle with her hooves, her ears flattened against her head and she was blushing like crazy. "It's alright," she whispered. This is the first time any pony... or whatever Arron is... to actually care about me. "What are you?" She realized she had thought out loud when Arron stopped his inspection and smiled.

"I'm sorry!" Midnight cried. "I didn't mean to offend you!"

He shook his head. "You didn't and I'm a human from Earth."

"What's a human and where's Earth? Do you mean you're some kind of Earth Pony? Are there a lot of hum-mens there?"

"Slow down," Arron said gesturing with his hands. "I'm sure you have a lot of questions and I can answer all of them, but I've already been delayed long enough." He stood up and went over the tent, with Midnight right on his heels.

They talked as Arron took the bedroll and sleeping pad out of the tent. Then they picked up the tent itself and put it back inside of its bag. Midnight eagerly listened while Arron explained in more detail about where he was from and how he ended up in Eqestria. When they were all done, Arron hefted his backpack onto his shoulders and looked around the camp. He finished up by putting what was left of the campfire out and headed back to the trail. He was a bit shocked and confused when Midnight continued to follow him.

"Don't you have somewhere to go," he asked her when they got back to the trail. "I mean don't you have to get back to your family? I'm sure they're worried about you."

Midnight halted, her eyes fell and she again stared at the ground. She kicked at a protruding rock with a hoof. "No," she said after a moment passed in silence. "My parent's... abandoned me soon after I was born, they left me out here. I don't really remember why, but apparently there was something wrong with me."

She looked up at Arron, tears forming in her eyes. "There was a group of diamond dogs that discovered me. They treated me like family, but a few years ago they couldn't stand my magic anymore. So, they kicked me out of their community. Soon after, I fell in with a group of bad diamond dogs. They only used me and my magic in their hunt for gems, I tried escaping a few moons ago and well, they didn't like it when I ran off," She wiped the tears that were falling from her eyes. "That's when you found me." She closed her eyes and smiled.

"You were lucky, I came along," Arron said. "Though honestly I really wish I didn't."

"Why is that," Midnight tilted her head with a bewildered look on her muzzle.

She wondered why he didn't answer the question, he only readjusted the pack on his back and kept moving forward. The sounds of the jungle fell silent, Arron halted. Midnight trotted up next to him wondering why he was looking off in the direction where the diamond dog's camp was. He lightly patted the top of her head and headed off.

The least I can do is bury the ones I killed, he thought.

Midnight was hesitant to follow him this time. She frowned and her ears flattened against her head. Why is he going back there, she thought.

The camp was in the same condition he left it a few days ago. The only difference was the stench of the diamond dogs was now one of decay rather than lack of hygiene. Midnight crinkled her nose as she pushed through the brush at the edge of the camp. Arron took off his back pack, laid it down next to the closest tent before rummaged around the camp to find a shovel. After finding a well worn spade in a pile of discarded junk he started digging.

His unicorn companion trotted inside one of the tents. In the corner was a box of old rages, after picking through them and giving them a quick sniff she found a clean one, using her magic she tied it around her muzzle to drown out the stench. After she emerged, she went over to where Arron was busy digging. Seeing that he was going to be awhile she laid down cross hooved on a patch of grass.

The time passed slowly, Arron had two graves completed and was now working on the third. Midnight was resting her head on her hooves. "I wonder why he wont let me help him," she muttered to herself.

Arron shoved the spade into the pile of dirt, wipe off the sweat on his sleeve and turned to look at her. "Because I'm the one who took their lives," he said.

His answer startled her a bit. "did you really have to kill them?" Midnight quickly covered her muzzle with her hooves after she realized she said what she was thinking out loud.

Arron leaned on the spade, looked up into the sky and smiled. "At first I wasn't going to do anything," he smiled at her. "But, after I saw you I had to act... so I did!"

"What do you mean by that," she asked.

Arron wiped the sweat off his forehead. "We all have choice," he said with a frown. "I was about to leave them alone, but after I saw you I needed to act." Midnight looked confused. "Listen Midnight, as I said we all have choice and," he gestured to the ones he buried. "When they took your freedom, they made my choice clear."

Midnight tilted her head. I still don't understand, she thought.

Arron jumped out of the hole, pulled the last diamond dog over to it and rolled it in. He clapped his hands to get the dirt off from them, then he walked over to Midnight and sat down next to her.

"You see Midnight," he said gently taking her chin in his hand and tilting her head so he was looking her in the eyes. "Where I'm from, we believe that all men... er... beings are created equal and they are endowed by their creator with certain inalienable rights, such as the right of life, liberty and the ability so pursue their own happiness." Midnight noticed the tears that were forming in his eyes. "Our country used to allow slavery, but thanks to our sixteenth president Abraham Lincoln signing the emancipation proclamation followed by the ratification of the thirteenth amendment he ended slavery... but it wasn't without cost."

Midnight was now tearing up. "Why? What happened?"

"A Civil War broke out," Arron sorrowfully replied. "I lost several family members in the battles of Antietam and in the siege of New Orleans, a lot of good men on both sides fought for their own ideals, but in the end my family's side won the day, our country was whole once again."

A country divided;
a country at war:
Old honest Abe said we can no longer ignore.
A spark was lit as the cannons roared;
for this battle we called our civil war.
It was about rights that was fought for.
Old Abe said freedom that is why we're at war,
but little did he know what was in store.
The blue and the gray in the grizzliest war,
but freedom would hold in those years that were four.

After Arron wiped his eyes and took a few calming breaths he spoke softly. "That is why I killed them, they,—" he nodded to the graves. "— took away your freedom, so they gave me no choice but to act," he smiled at her. "I seriously doubt if I just talked to them and ordered them to release you they would have granted me my request."

Midnight glanced over at the graves of her former captors. "No," she slowly shook her head "They wouldn't."

Arron got up gave Midnight a few quick reassuring pats and began the macabre process of covering the dead diamond dog with dirt.

This is where it all began

The diamond dog camp was long behind. The jungle loomed in front of Arron. I have no idea where I'm going, he thought. Still a feeling lingered in his chest that assured him that he was going the right way.

"Many paths in front of me, but I took the one least traveled by for the iron rod will I hold and can't go wrong." He stopped a moment. "At least I hope it doesn't go wrong."

The undergrowth crunched. Midnight was still following him. Looking up through the canopy he sighed, slowly turning around he faced the pony.

Midnight halted, looking up at him, tilting her head to the side. I wonder what's wrong, she thought.

Arron adjusted the rifle slung in front of him out of the way so he could keel down.

"Listen Midnight," he calmly placed his hand on her head. "I don't know why you're following me, but where I'm going isn't a place for ponies," nor men for that matter, he thought.

Midnight sat down on her haunches and wrapped her forehooves around Arrons arm. "Please, I want to go with you," tears formed in her eyes. "I'll do anything! Don't leave me alone!"

Arron sighed again. "I'm not telling you, you can't come Midnight, you can do whatever you want to. I'm only saying that where I'm going is dangerous." At least I think it's dangerous. Peter and the others really weren't clear on that.

"So you're not abandoning me," a gleam of hope replaced the tears in her eyes.

"No," Arron smiled at her and stroked her mane. "I don't have any qualms if you're choosing to fallow me, I'm only worried if you're fallowing me because you think you owe me some kind of debt for saving you."

Arron quickly moved his hand when Midnight started emphatically shaking her head. "No," she clung to his arm even harder.

Wow, she's really strong, Arron thought she would snap off his arm. I wonder if all ponies are as strong as she is. "Fine, fine, just let go." Arron tried to pry the pony off his arm.

"Really," Midnight asked letting go of him.

"Really," Arron rubbed his arm. "I Pinkie Promise," he smiled.

Midnight looked confused, "what's a pinky promise?"

Arron balked, that's right she wouldn't know what that is. "Well," he tried to think of a good explanation. "It's one of the most sacred promises one can make."

"Oooh!" She said wide eyed though she started laughing when he recited the promise, especially when he got to the part about sticking a cupcake in the eye.

"That was so stupid," Midnight said through her laughing.

Arron removed his cap and rubbed the back of his head in annoyance. "Don't tell that to the pony who came up with it," he shrugged. "She'll blow her top, in more ways than one."

Standing back up Arron cracked his neck and headed off. Midnight trotted up next to him and walked beside him. She was all smiles while they talked about themselves, though she was much more interested in what Arron had to say about his homeland, for her, there really wasn't much more to tell.

At sunset they arrived at the entrance to an old temple. The place was falling apart and brush covered most of the broken pillars that lead up to the crumbling opening. Midnight hid behind Arron when he walked up to one of the more, intact pillars, using his hand to wipe away the vines wrapped around the decaying granite.

I bet Maud would go gaga if she saw this place, Arron thought. She'd probably drone on about how old it was by the amount of sediment on it. She wouldn't stop there and go through the entire periodic table in her explanation. So, it's probably a good thing she isn't here.

He felt his leg shake so he looked down. Midnight had wrapped herself around his left leg and was trembling. He could even hear her teeth chattering.

"Midnight," Arron stooped down, wrapped his hands around her barrel and picked her up. "What's wrong?"

Her trembling made his whole upper body vibrate. "Do you know where we are," she chattered. "Not even Ahuizotl comes near this cursed place!"

Arron went wide-eyed for a moment before placing her back on the ground. "Oh, really," a conniving grin formed on his face. "So, that means no pony has been here either."

Midnight emphatically shook her head. "Whoever comes here, they are, they are, they..." she gulped. "Are, never seen again!"

"I don't doubt it," Aronn looked around at the once grand place. "This was home to my ancestors and they didn't like other people," —he glanced at Midnight and gave her a wink— "Or ponies messing with their rights and rituals."

Midnight gasped, "You mean there are more humans here than you," she pointed a hoof at him.

Arron shook his head, "no they have either left, or died," he scratched the top of his cap. "Even I don't know everything that they've done... Peter, Joan, and my grandfather didn't really give me much to go on either. All I know is that I'm supposed to be here and finish something that my great, great uncle failed to finish."

I don't know what Arron's talking about, Midnight thought, but it sounds important... and if his grandfather said it was safe then I'll believe him. She looked at the cave that was growing ever darker, her ears flattened and she swallowed a lump in her throat. At least I hope so.

Arron sat on a log outside the tent. He poked at the coals in the fire-pit he and Midnight had made out of thirteen or so chunks of granite. It didn't take them long to pitch the tent and gather enough wood to feed their fire. Even though it was dark by the time Arron got the fire lit and going.

Midnight still wary of place kept close to her human companion. He was happy to have her along. With her horn no longer encumbered by the diamond dog's makeshift anti-magic device she easily levitate the tent and stakes into place, she was able to clear more rocks out of the way of their camp site and she gathered a lot more firewood than Arron could carry in his arms.

She was leaning up against Arron's side, her eyes fixed on the happily dancing flames and humming a soft tune.

"I don't recognize the song," Arron suddenly broke the silence. It made Midnight stop humming and look up at him. "Are there any words that go with it?"

"I don't know," Midnight replied. "All I remember is the melody," she looked back into the fire. "I think my mother used to sing it to me when I was a foal, before my parents abandoned me." She paused for a moment. "But it's my only happy memory of my mother so I like to hum it... at least that's what I like to think anyway."

Midnight felt a shift in Arron's weight. He had dropped the stick he was using to poke the fire to allow more airflow. Now he was leaning forward his elbows resting on his legs and he held his chin on his crossed fingers.

"Do you know any songs," Midnight asked.

Arron glanced at her and blinked, "yes, several." He noticed the expression on Midnight's muzzle. "Would you like me to sing a few?"

She nodded, making Arron sigh. "I have to warn you I don't have much of a singing voice," he warned her with one eye closed.

Midnight shook her head. "I don't care what you sound like."

Arron shrugged and smiled. "If you insist," he began to sing one of his favorite hymns from church.

When he finished the last verse Midnight felt a tingling sensation throughout her body, her coat felt like a small electric current was running up and down her back and sides and her heart felt a warmth, unlike anything else she'd experienced.

Arron was intently staring into the fire, he didn't move and began another song, this one was more lively it was nice to hear, but it didn't give the same feeling as the first. After singing two more songs he looked at Midnight.

"Did you like them," his eyes twinkled in the firelight.

She smiled. "I did," she glanced down at her hoof. "But, I liked the first one the best."

Arron balked a bit, but then he was laughing. "That's also my favorite!" He rested his hand on Midnight's back gaining her attention. "Now that you've heard some of the music I like how about something I composed myself?"

Midnight went wide-eyed. "For real," she couldn't believe it. "You wrote a song!"

"Several actually," Arron grinned.

"Yes! Please, please, please," Midnight started jumping up and down on the log. Arron had to hold her so she would stop.

"Calm down, M, you're going to break our seat," he held her for a moment to make sure she wouldn't start jumping again.

Aronn coughed into his fist a few times trying to get his voice back into singing condition for the wind shifted and a cloud of smoke few into his face. Then in an instant the fire stopped crackling, the bugs and night fowl stopped making any noise, the wind died and in that moment the world stood still.

Our little one stay close to us dear

your parents said if you wander off you'll know the meaning of fear

but into that forest a little dreary but not scary

an adventure awaits as you're feeling so merry

then you get lost on strange paths so deep

and then into a dungeon were dark things do creep

your foolishness brought you to a place where evil never does sleep

oh why had you not listened to your parents kind warning

for now you're in the darkness no telling if it's even' or morning

the paths you take now leads you to your own doom

because of one simple choice you made back home in your room

then upon a cool drafty breeze

you hear your masters voice begging you please

go back to your home for love is there

instead of on this path to nowhere

Master I say, I have lost my way

how do I get back to the light of day?

Just fallow my voice, let nothing sway

So to the master I listened, I fallowed, I tripped, I fell bleeding, and then I swallowed

This path may be hard my master said

but if you have faith then you will be back home in your warm bed

so does our little adventurer make it back safely home?

This story is yours to finish, but it all depends on where you, want to roam.

"That was beautiful," Midnight clapped her hooves.

Arron leaned back to look up at the stars. "That one wasn't one of my best, nor was it my worst."

Midnight tilted her head to look where he was looking. "I think it was good, it gave off the same feeling as the first song you sang."

The fire was dying out and the coals that remained gave off very little light. "Though it isn't my best work, it reminds me of home," Arron watched a star shoot across the sky. "I hope that Dave is O.K and that my family won't worry," he shook his head. "No, they wouldn't, but my grandmother would have had a heart attack if she were still alive."

"Are you going to go back to your world," Midnight whispered.

Arron shrugged. "I have no idea."

Midnight hesitated, "If you do can I go with you?"

That made Arron sit up and stare at her. Midnight's eyes were wide and sparkled under the night sky. "Only if you want to, like I've said, you have the right to make your own choice." He stroked her mane and kissed the top of her head.

Midnight felt her cheeks blush and was very happy that Arron couldn't see her face.

Author's Note

Here is the last chapter. I'll be revising and adding to it when I find the time. Thing is I have all of these ideas that won't go away, so I've decided to complete the story, though it will be piecemeal.

I've also been doing some revamping of my old chapters. Please keep in mind that I am a writer not an editor, though I have been taking courses to help me out with the latter. After publishing a 250 page book and I am working on two more I've grown as a writer and I hope that my newest chapters reflect the progress I've made.

Hidden within the walls of stone

A small stream of smoke rose from the bed of ash that was the previous night's campfire. The dawn's sun trickled through the dense foliage. Midnight watched Arron with nervous interest while he walked toward the dark entrance of the cavern.

Should I go with him, she thought she kept looking at the comforting tent to the cave and back several times.
Arron halted, turned around and smiled. "Like I said, you don't have to come with me."

Midnight, swallowed hard. Now that I've found somepony, she shook her head, someone who cares about me I don't want to be abandoned again. She stiffened before trotting over to Arron.

He leaned down and placed a reassuring hand on her head. "Thanks." He glanced over at the imposing entrance. "In all honesty I'm not too excited to go in there either." After a heavy sigh and readjusting his rifle, with Midnight by his side they entered.

The darkness completely overtook them almost immediately after stepping inside. Arron pressed the button on his rifle receiver to turn on the flashlight attached to the front of the M-lok rail. The thousand lumen beam illuminated the hall.

Arron and Midnight both scowled and winced at the number of pony and several other specie's skeletons that littered the place. The double row of suited armor held their swords with the tip facing the pedestals on which they stood.

"Fantastic," Arron rolled his eyes. "More of these guys, I swear can't my ancestors come up with anything more original?"

After taking a deep breath, he walked in front of the first set of armors. Midnight made his right leg vibrate, she was shaking so hard.

Midnight screeched when the armor's eyes began to glow a pale purple. The sound of grating metal echoed throughout the hall when all twenty living armors stepped off their pedestals the sound of their swords being unsheathed they were getting them ready to attack the invaders.

Arron didn't even think, he ran over to the closest armor, grabbing it where the chest plate met the helmet and pulled it close. The armor seemed taken aback by his abrupt actions. All of the other armors turned their heads to look at each other in confusion.

"I," Arron loudly stated. "Am Arron and I am on a mission from..." He hesitated. "God, I guess," he shrugged. "To complete the mission my ancestor Dave had failed to... complete." OK, he thought. That sounded really dumb, but I hope my message gets across.

The armor's all looked at each other again, but when they all went back to their pedestals, except for the one Arron held who was now intently looking at Midnight who ducked behind Arron's legs.

"The pony is with me and she is not to be harmed," Arron narrowed his eyes. "Is that understood?" He quickly drew his Sig from it's holster and pointed the muzzle right in the armor's left eye. The living armor nodded its head.

"Good," he put the sidearm away and let go of its chest plate. "Now can you show us," he nodded towards Midnight. "Where to go?"

The armor readjusted its helmet a few times before pointing down the hall.

"I guess that's all the help we're going to get out of him," Arron sighed while the armor took its position back on its pedestal, the glow coming from the seams and eyes dimmed and died, it didn't take long for the armors to look like the silent sentinels they were supposed to be.

The hallways cleared of bones and bodies when they got past the row of armors, though there were some debris occasionally littering the sides where the stone was crumbling off the walls the place was rather clean. After walking several feet anywhere the light hit illuminated the beginnings of a mural. The pictograph was drawn on the upper side of walls and over the ceiling, though Arron wasn’t able to discern what it was supposed to be about, when he looked down at Midnight she was staring wide eyed in all directions.

“Can you understand what this mural is about?” Arron stopped to ask.

Midnight’s eyes dilated when he accidentally hit her face with the beam of his flashlight. “Yes,” she shook her head to reorient her sight though it took several minutes for the spots to fully go away. “This place actually predates Equestria, long before the princesses ruled and probably even before the time when the three races came together.”

Arron pulled his second flashlight out of his crago pant’s pocket. He lowered the beam to three hundred lumens and widened the beam before turning the light on his rifle off. The mural depicted all kinds of animals that inhabited the land. They separated themselves into individual groups. The animals divided the lands then the mural changed halfway down the hall.

Midnight was confused by the appearance of two beings that looked like Arron. The pair seemed to be preparing to populate the planet with their own kind.

“Who are they,” Midnight’s question made Arron shake his head a few times.

“I think they are the God’s…” Arron frowned when he lit up the rest of the mural. “I should say they were the God’s of this universe. A father and a son, they are like the Gods that created my homeworld they were even creating a garden for their first children, just like Eden on Earth.”

Midnight noticed that Arron’s face contorted in anger and he was beginning to tear up. “But, they were interrupted.”

A dark figure carrying a wicked looking clay-more pointed at the two white robed beings who were working on the garden. The mural continued to tell its sad tale. One of the men in white, — Arron assumed was the father— raised his hand and summoned an army of Angels before he and his son garbed themselves in armor and lead his angels into battle.

Arron was crying because in the end the dark figure was the one who emerged victorious. The planet the galaxy… no, Arron shook his head. The entire universe was left without a ruler. It’s no wonder this place relies so much on magic without God to guide this…

Midnight shuddered and hid behind Arron’s leg she gently tugged on the hem of his shirt. “Who is he,” she pointed a hoof at the dark figure who had a hideous grin on his face apparently rather pleased by all of the carnage he had caused, his sword stuck out of the God who was at the very top of a mountain of angel corpses.

“That,”— Arron seethed through gritted teeth, pointing his rifle at the dark beings head— “Is the dark God Skath!”

Midnight swallowed hard and started quivering in fear. Skath’s red eyes seemed to look into the very core of the pair of pitiful creatures, one filled with anger the other cowering in fear. Arron scowled and took his light off the demonic being.

“Don’t worry Midnight he’s gone and I doubt he’ll ever come back,” he slung his rifle over his back, knelt down and gave the pony a reassuring hug.

“Now,” he said standing up again, “Let’s go see what we’re here to see.”

Midnight’s fear abated, she nodded and they left the hall behind. They found themselves in a room much like the one in the basement of the old chapel though it was a lot larger in size. There were several rows of pillars that held up the room, the builders made sure that there were enough supports to keep the ceiling from caving in. When he pointed the beam of his flashlight up, the giant pillars were all interconnected by great arches.

“This place reminds me of the mines of Moria from Tolkin's works,” Arron didn’t realize he was thinking aloud till his own echo filled his ears.

Even Midnight whistled at the sight.

Arron smiled, “My sentiments exactly!”

It took several minutes to get to the center of the great hall where they found another round, stone table, this time instead of swords on top of the table there were books and scrolls. Arron saw a much newer looking book left open in front of the closest seat to him. He walked over to it illuminating the open page where the writer had left it.

Though the book looked newer than the others he was still afraid that it might be too brittle to be held, so he read the words on the open page.

“Like those before me I have failed, I couldn’t find the prison which housed our demon ally. I looked for years and the only clue I did find was nothing more than a carving. The author drew a diagram of the carving on the next page.

Midnight jumped up on the dusty stone chair; placing her forehooves on the table she cocked her head when she saw the picture. “Is that an egg?”

Arron went wide eyed. He laughed making Midnight give him an inquisitive glance.

“That,” —Arron pointed at the drawing— “Is no egg, that’s holder’s boulder and I know where it is!”

Midnight looked at the drawing then at Arron a few times. “Are you saying that there is a demon imprisoned in this,” she gestured a few times with a hoof before finding the right words. “Holder’s boulder?”
Arron nodded. “Yep a Meserino demon…”— he closed his eyes and put his free hand on his chin— “Ok so that’s not what they’re called, but that’s what I call them! Anyway,” he shook his head. “Apparently my very old friend is trapped inside holder’s boulder so we’re…” He looked down at Midnight. “You are coming with me? Aren’t you?”

She was taken aback for a moment, before she energetically nodded. “Of course!”

Arron let out a sigh. “Oh, good,” he smirked. “So we’re off to the Pie’s rock farm!”

Author's Note

I am a author, an Unapologetic Christian and a Trump supporter. Being a libertarian I don't care about your feelings and neither do facts. I've noticed that the left is devouring itself. I really enjoy watching SJW's loose their shit because of Comicsgate. I fully support Ethan Van Sciver AKA Comicartist Pro Secrets who raised $537,000.00 to publish Cyberfrog Blood Honey!
Diversity and Comics, Nerkish, Nasser13, Doug Tennapel, Mike Miller, Cecil and all of the others. Can't wait for Rainbow Brute!

I've been discussing turning my own book into a comic, but they want to read it before any decisions are made. I can't do anything til the publisher re-releases it after a 2 year edit.

For all of the Brony's that are on the left, I'm telling you now your going to lose biggly! Why? because you have no foundation, no cohesion, and no heart. America is the greatest country in the world, the Constitution is not a living thing, God lives and he's watching us! Don't believe me? OK where did my name come from, and what does it mean?

Back into the Jungle

Arron and Midnight shielded their eyes from the sun. They had gone from a dark cave back into the morning’s light. After his eyes readjusted Arron glanced at the shadows. It’s still a while before noon, he thought. Eleven’Oclockish… perhaps a little earlier?

Midnight was already taking down the tent with her magic. Arron walked over to one of the toppled pillars, took off his rifle leaning it up against the smoothest side, before using the shovel he found at the diamond dog’s camp to cover the somewhat smoldering fire pit.

When the camp was fully broken down, Arron took out his compass though he didn’t have a map he still had a relatively good idea as to where he was.

“So Midnight,” he looked at the pony, putting his compass away. “If you’re joining me on my little adventure I’ll let you decide where we should go.”

Midnight balked. “Me,” she sounded both unsure and shocked. “But, I was going to follow you.”

Arron laughed. “True, but you probably know this jungle better than I do.”

Midnight’s ears twitched. “Ah…yes, well I don’t know which way you want to go.”

Arron tilted his head. “My car is on the western side of the jungle, I couldn’t possibly drive through all of the thick vegetation.”

“What’s a car?”

Arron smiled at her, “You’ll see.”

Her ears flattened a moment, then she shook her head a few times, he’s keeping secrets from me? No, he doesn’t have any ill intentions. Perhaps this car he’s talking about is too hard to explain? I have no idea what’s going on anymore! After seeing everything inside that cave I don’t know what to believe!
“Midnight, Midnight,” Arron gently shook her. “Oh, sorry, I was lost in thought.”

“Don’t worry about it, just so long as you don’t get us physically lost then I don’t mind,” he paused a moment. “But can’t you think while we walk?”

She shook her head more vigorously, “Of course,” she trotted off into the jungle stopping long enough to turn around and beckon for Arron. “Come on follow me!”

Arron adjusted his rifle and his cap and jogged to catch up to the pony. Midnight was humming a tune, her head swaying from side to side while she trotted along, it was easier for her to maneuver through the brush, though Arron was having a hard time keeping up. He had to move limbs or climb over rocks and roots.

I guess being smaller has its advantages, he thought after nearly tripping over a large root.

Midnight didn’t notice that she was slowly leaving Arron further and further behind. Not wanting to disturb her from her thoughts Arron didn’t say anything. Even if I can only see that white tail of hers I’ll be OK, he thought.

The jungle started to thin out which made things easier for Midnight. Now we can walk side by side again, she blushed a bit at the thought. No, Midnight I don’t think Arron thinks of you like that… but, it would be nice if he did… she looked at her black hoof and frowned. No pony else did, not even my mom and dad… she closed her eyes and pushed the memories of her abandonment away. “Arron,” she fell silent when she turned around. The man was nowhere to be seen. “Arron!” she called out panic stricken. “Arron where are you!” She galloped as fast as her hooves would go, but in her plight to find Arron she got lost herself. She came to a screeching halt when she approached a clearing by one of the river’s waterfalls.

A giant blue ape like creature, it had the head and ears like those of a dog, there was an extra hand at the tip of its tail, the creature was laughing showing off its sharp teeth while it gloated over a brown coated pony who was tied up on a stone slab.

Midnight’s eyes became dots, she swallowed hard before slowly backing away. Ahuizotl, she thought. I’ve heard the diamond dogs talk about him, but he’s far scarier than they described.

While Midnight was trying to make herself scarce the pony on the slab was struggling with her bonds.

“You’ll never get away with this Ahuizotl,” she cried.

Ahouizotl stopped laughing one of his hench cats climbed up on the slab and hissed at her, while two of the painted pony warriors pointed arrows at her.

“You always say that Daring Do…”

“And I’m usually right!” Daring Do retorted cutting him off.

Ahouizotl growled in aggravation. “But this time… this time it will be the end of you!” He pointed a finger of scorn at the impetuous pony.

Daring Do stopped struggling for a moment to roll her eyes. “And yet, I always escape and foil your plans.”

“I know,” Ahouizotl deadpanned. “And its getting really annoying! I mean every trap, every scheme you always foil it…” he gave her a wide conniving grin. “But that ends today, today you…”

Ahouizotl stopped mid monologue when they all heard a commotion coming from the edge of the clearing.

“What now,” Ahouizotl asked annoyed. “Has one of your friends come here to save you Daring Do? I thought you worked alone?”

Arron stepped out into the clearing brushing leaves and a few branches that stuck to his cap and shirt.

“What is that thing,” the question made Arron look up after placing his backpack down.

There was truly an odd assortment of characters staring his way. After curiously looking behind him and not seeing anything he turned around and pointed at himself.

“Are you referring to me?”

Ahouizotl slapped his face and pulled it down his long snoot. “Of course I’m talking about you!” he pointed an accusing finger at Arron.

“It talks,” Daring Do said. “And its bigger than Ahouizotl!”

The warrior ponies exchanged several worried glances and the smaller hench cats bolted for the safety of the jungle.

Midnight got to her belly and covered her muzzle with her hooves. No, no, no, Arron don’t get involved with this you don’t stand a chance against Ahouizotl!

“Gah!” Ahouizotl cried. “I don’t care what you are! Get it!” He ordered the warrior ponies and the bigger hench cats to attack.

Arron frowned. It’ll be your funeral; he thought un-slinging his AR using his thumb to click off the safety he aimed at one of the warrior ponies who was drawing his bow. He squeezed the trigger and a five point five six millimeter projectile hit the pony between the eyes. The pony’s magic faded and he collapsed to the earth along with his bow.

If the sound didn’t scare the rest of Ahouizotl’s crew the sight of the dead pony did. They all fled into the jungle in different directions.

Ahouizotl cried out. “You cowards!” He took out two great axes. “I don’t know what you are, nor do I know what kind of magic you’re using, but I don’t care! Your life ends here and after I finish with you, I’ll be taking care of Daring Do!”

“Whatever,” Arron rolled his eyes and aimed at the now charging dog ape creature, “Good bye,” he pulled the trigger again, the report was deafening.

Ahouizotl abruptly stopped, he dropped both of his axes and with a bewildered expression he looked down at a bleeding hole in his chest. He placed his hand on the crimson liquid then brought it to his nose to sniff it and get a closer look.

This isn’t right, he thought. This is…

Ahouizotl’s thoughts were interrupted when another bullet struck him. He looked up at Arron before falling over backwards. Arron walked over to the fallen being.

“Pitiful creature,” he slung his rifle behind his back. “It is not wise to attack a man on a mission from god.” Arron knelt down over Ahouizotl. “And shepherds we shall be, for thee my lord for thee, Power hath descended forth from Thy hand. Our feet may swiftly carry out Thy Commands, so we shall flow a river forth unto Thee and teeming with souls shall it ever be.” he drew his Sig from its holster; leveling it on Ahouizotl’s head he squeezed the trigger twice. Ahouizotl’s head lolled to the left his eyes faded to white before they closed for the last time. Arron crossed himself. “In Nomeni Patri Et Fili Spiritus Sancti”

Placing his Sig back in its holster he walked over to Daring Do who was staring at him wide eyed, her mouth hung agape and she looked as though she wanted to scream or say something, but all speech died and could not escape.

Arron looked her over, she doesn’t look too banged up, he thought taking his ballisong out of his cargo pocket.

Daring Do squirmed a bit and stared at the knife when Arron flipped it open. Her eyes were glued to the edge that got ever closer to her, then the ropes that bound her were cut and with a flick of the wrist the blade was gone, with the blade safely back inside the hilt Arron slid the knife into his cargo pants pocket. After readjusting his rifle so he could pick up his backpack Midnight emerged from her hiding place and trotted over to him.

Midnight looked at the corpse, “Are you going to bury him like you did with the diamond dogs?”

Arron took a deep breath and shook his head. “No, unlike the diamond dogs who were living the best they knew how, Ahouizotl was entirely evil, he deserves neither honor nor respect. As bad as they were, I don’t think that the diamond dogs would have tied you up like they did if you hadn’t tried to run away, though slavery is still wrong, from what you’ve told me they at least fed you and tried to take care of you.”

“You’re right,” Midnight sighed, rubbing a leg with her hoof. “Even the diamond dogs were afraid of Ahouizotl.” She looked back up at Arron who was frowning. “What was that you were saying before you killed him?”

Arron placed a hand on top of her head. “That was a prayer from a movie about two vigilante brothers who would kill evil people,” he sighed. “They made a sequel, but it wasn’t nearly as good as the original.”

Arron and Midnight walked side by side, the pony was listening to Arron’s tales about the movies he saw where the good guys would triumph over the bad.

Daring Do watched in awe, a black unicorn with snow white mane emerged from the edge of the jungle. She was in complete disbelief when the unicorn trotted up to the giant and was happily talking with it.

The giant seemed disappointed at first, but when the unicorn started talking the giant cheered up. They were both smiling despite the carnage he had created. When the pair were far enough away Daring Do jumped down off the slab she picked up one of the ropes the giant had cut. The rope was cleanly severed.

That knife must have been super sharp, she thought dropping the rope and trotting over to the fallen form of Ahouizotl.

Daring Do carefully unfolded her wings, but winced by the pain in her right one. Damn, its still sprained when I flew into that ambush. So I won’t be flying for a while. She shivered when she looked at the scene she cautiously trotted over to Ahouizotl’s body, he killed him, Daring Do shook her head a few times. I mean he’s really gone… does that mean I don’t have to keep saving the land from his evil? The thought made her sit down and lower her head. What do I do now? When Caballeron finds out that Ahouizotl is dead… what will he do with no one to buy his stolen artifacts, will he retire? Should I retire? Can I really go back to being a normal Pegasus? And without any artifacts to keep out of Ahouizotl’s hands I won’t even be able to write about it. If I don’t need go on any more adventures I can’t publish any more Daring Do books.

She raised her head and looked where the giant and unicorn went. Then again, he’s far more dangerous than Ahouizotl ever was. And that unicorn might be under a spell of some kind! I need to help her!
Daring Do galloped passed the stone slab biting down on the rim of her fallen hat as she passed by, she flipped it over so it was back on top her head, then she sped up to catch up to the unorthodox pair.

Author's Note

Latest chapter is really late, I was out splitting wood all day and didn't get home til late, then I forgot about it.

The road ahead!

He killed Ahouizotl, I mean he’s really dead, I am rather glad, now that I don’t have to keep protecting the land from his clutches...

Daring Do stared at the large being in front of her. The dark unicorn trotted alongside him and she was happily conversing with him.

He must have her under some kind of spell, I just know it!

Too lost in thought and due to mistrust of the man in front of her, Daring Do tripped over a protruding root. She stumbled forward and was about to land face first on a rock, but she was enveloped in a white aura. Levitating off the ground Daring Do got her hooves back under her and restored her balance.

Midnight gave her a small smile when their eyes met. “I could have used my wings you know,” Daring Do flapped them, though she winced a bit. My right wing is still, sprained but at least it was workable, she thought, stretching her bad wing a few times, before readjusted her hat, giving Midnight the stink eye. Midnight pouted at this, though Arron gave her a reassuring pat on the head.

“You did fine Midnight,” Arron eyed Daring Do. “She’s upset because well...” he paused a moment to think. “Actually I have no idea why she’s upset.”

“I’m not upset,” Daring Do huffed indignantly. “I’m worried about you!” She pointed a hoof in Arron’s direction.

“Me,” Arron pointed at himself. “What did I do?”

Daring Do rolled her eyes and groaned. “Don’t play ignorant with me, mister!” She trotted up to him. “You know exactly what you did! You’re dangerous! Maybe even more so than Ahouizotl!”

Arron folded his arms across his chest. “Is that so,” he looked down and squinted at Daring Do.

“That is so,” Daring Do craned her neck in a vain attempt to get in his face. “And that magic weapon you have is one of the most deadly I have ever seen!” She pointed at the AR slung in front of him. “Admit it you killed Ahouizotl so you could take his place!” She stomped a hoof to accentuate her point.

Arron balked, exchanged a quick glance with Midnight before they both started laughing.

“This isn’t funny,” Daring Do cried.

“Yes it is,” Midnight trotted over to get between Daring Do and Arron. “I’ve only known Arron for a short while, but he would never hurt anypony unless they deserved it!”

“Is that so,” Daring Do incredulously glared at Midnight.

“That is so,” Midnight countered with such absolution it took Daring Do aback.

“Arron,” Midnight gestured to the man behind her. “killed the Diamond Dogs that enslaved me, he killed Ahouizotl to save you!” Midnight pushed her hoof into Daring Do. “What more evidence do you need,” she cried in frustration.

I don’t know, Daring Do thought. “I didn’t need to be saved!” She tried to counter, slapping Midnight’s hoof away. I’ve never heard of, nor have I ever seen anything like him before, she eyed Arron. Who knows what he’s capable of, he still could have placed a spell on this pony making her say anything, to make me let my guard down.

“Come on Midnight,” Arron turned around. “Let’s leave this delusional Pegasus alone.”

Midnight let out huff, turned around and whapped Daring Do in the face with her tail, before rejoining Arron.

Daring Do was so shocked, she fell back on her haunches. First she was dumbfounded, then her shock turned into anger. Delusional, she mentally cried. “Who are you calling delusional!” She shot up and galloped right at Arron’s back.

Before Daring Do collided with his back, Arron side stepped and the infuriated Pegasus harmlessly passed by. She unfolded her wings and took flight. Doing a reverse loop Daring Do was trying to dive bomb the human, but the foliage was much too thick. Several large leaves knocked her wings making her tumble toward Arron.

Midnight gasped. I don’t have enough time to... she watched in awe Arron grabbed the Pegasus right out of the air. He clutched her tight to his chest, stretching out his left leg behind him to compensate for the sudden impact.

Daring Do’s eyes were spinning. I know I landed pretty hard, but I don’t feel any discomfort, she thought after regaining her senses. In fact I feel really safe for some reason. Much to her horror she found herself in the arms of the one who she was trying to attack.

“Are you alright,” Arron asked worried.

Daring Do, couldn’t speak for a moment. “Let me go,” she demanded after she regained her senses and her voice.

“Alright,” Arron gently placed her on her hooves. “Gesse!”

Right when Arron put Daring Do down, Midnight trotted over to him and tugged on his pant leg. “Arron my hooves hurt can you carry me for a while,” she pleaded with big puppy dog eyes.

Arron sighed and picked her up. Midnight stuck her tongue out at Daring Do. He’s mine so you can’t have him, she thought.

Daring Do stared wide eyed at Midnight in disbelief and a tad bit of jealousy. After a lengthy moment of inner contemplation and several inner beratements Daring Do recovered and headed after them.

It wasn’t long before night started closing in so the trio made camp, while they all sat in front of the fire Arron told Daring Do all about where he came from how he came across Midnight. He then told her about the old church where he discovered his ancestors had hidden something. Daring Do was more than a little intrigued by the apparent quest he was on.

After a lengthy moment of staring into the flames of their crackling campfire Daring Do felt a stirring inside of her. “Can I come with you?” At first she wasn’t even sure if she had said it aloud, but from the way Midnight was glaring at her and the furrowed brow on Arron’s face she knew she had.

“I’ve already told Midnight this,” Arron looked Daring Do in the eye and she also noticed that Midnight had moved right next to Arron’s side. “You have the freedom of choice, so you can do anything you want.” He had a rather stern expression on his face. “If you want to come with us then I won’t stop you, but,” his voice lowered making Daring Do gulp. “I would try to dissuade you.”

“Why’s that,” Daring Do leaned forward trying to press the issue.

“Because,” Arron wrapped his arm around Midnight and stroked her side, Daring Do’s right eye twitched a few times. “I cannot guarantee your safety.”

“I can handle myself just fine thank you,” Daring Do boasted. “I’ve been fighting Ahouizotl for years, I’ve raided so many temples and ruins I’ve lost count and,” she smirked. “I’ve recovered a lot of historical artifacts saving them from the clutches of”—

“Ahouizotl,” Midnight unenthusiastically interrupted with a roll of the eyes.

“No,” Daring Do retorted. “I was going to say Caballeron.”

“Now there’s a pony who needs a bullet in the head,” Arron said with a vicious grin making Daring Do gulp and Midnight shudder, not because of what he said but because he was stroking her a bit more firmly when he said it.

“Are you going to kill every pony you meet?” Daring Do dared to ask.

Arron looked at her with a much softer expression. “Only those who would harm others,” he narrowed his eyes at her. “Even in this peaceful land there are still those who are deserving of death, then they can explain their actions to your deity when they meet them.”

“You mean the princesses,” Daring Do asked quizzically.

Arron shook his head. “They are powerful, but they’re not gods... or in this case goddesses.” He looked into the fire. “You know I’m not sure who your god is,” he glanced at Midnight then at Daring Do. “But if I were him I’d be damned proud to have children like you!”

“Children,” both ponies asked shocked.

Daring Do glanced at Midnight then stared at Arron “But my parents aren’t gods.”

Midnight looked up at Arron. “And mine definitely aren’t!”

“Yes,” Arron answered. “I am assuming you are all like I am, you are the children of your deity,” he frowned. “Our souls or spirits are born of the gods. After a time we gain mortal bodies and are born to mortal parents to test us if we will obey his will and follow his words. When we die we are judged based on how we lived our lives during our mortal life.”

“And then...” both ponies urged for Arron to continue.

Arron smiled at them. “Then we are placed into one of three kingdoms the Celestial being the highest where god dwells.”

His words made both ponies ponder their own existence. Daring Do looked up at the stars, with the jungle thinned out there was a great canopy of sparkling dots above. The fire crackled and spit sending a plume of embers heavenward.

Midnight leaned her head against Arron’s soft frame. He slowly rubbed her side while he stared into the fire. My parent’s abandoned me out here because of the way I look, she glanced up at the full moon, which no longer had the visage of the mare of the moon. It’s been a long time since the moon was empty of the mare, she lowered her gaze back to the fire. I wonder if my parents would welcome me back now that Luna has regained her senses? The question made her look up at the man next to her. No I found some… one… I almost used pony, she smiled at her own thought. Who likes me for who I am, he doesn’t care how I look. What was it Arron said again, we judge beings by the content of their character, not by what they look like. I wish that all ponies shared the same beliefs he does. She rested her head on Arron’s lap, he smiled at her when she did.

The jungle was fully thinning out, the vegetation was slowly ebbing away to a grassy clearing. Arron wiped the sweat off his face and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw his car waiting for him.

Midnight and Daring Do trotted up beside him they looked at the strange contraption with tilted heads. “What is that,” Daring pointed her hoof at the machine.

Arron pulled off his back pack with one hand and yanked the keys out of his pocket with the other. He pressed the button on the FOB to release the trunk latch making it pop open. Both ponies gasped.

“This,” Arron finally replied. “Is my Nissan,” the ponies looked at him with such puzzled muzzles he could actually see the question marks above their heads. “It’s a car,” he said without much enthusiasm. The pair of ponies still didn’t know what he was talking about. Arron groaned in frustration. “It’s a motorized carriage,” he exclaimed. “Do you understand now?”

Daring Do and Midnight both awed in acknowledgement.

“Great,” Arron said opening the rear passenger door. “Now please get in,” he gestured for the pair of ponies to enter the vehicle.

Daring Do didn’t move, she was still contemplating wither or not she should go with the strange human. Midnight eagerly trotted up to the Nissan and hopped in the back seat.

“Wow,” she plopped her rear down and pressed on the seat a few times with a fore hoof. “Cushiony!”

Daring Do sighed and trotted over to Arron she eyed the Nissan before taking enough courage to enter and sit beside the humming and ever so eager Midnight.

Arron sighed when he heard Midnight gasp when he closed the door. He wasn’t entirely surprised when Midnight joined him in the front passenger seat. He gave her a quick pat on head after buckling his seatbelt.

“Where to,” Midnight asked right when Arron put his key in the ignition and turned it, starting the car.

He heard Daring Do gasp and Midnight squealed in glee. He wasn’t at all shocked by the former, but was really happy when he heard the latter.

He grunted when he saw the amount of gas in the tank. “Back to Ponyville,” he flatly stated. “Then to the Pie family rock farm.”

“Wait,” Daring Do cried, using her two fore hooves she leaned between the seats. “Can we stop by my house first,” she pleaded. “There are a few things I need to pick up.”

Arron eyed her incredulously. “Can it wait?”

Daring Do shook her head. “There are things there that I can’t leave lying around some pony might break in and take them while I’m away!”

Arron grimaced when he looked again at the gas gauge. Daring Do noticed his expression. “Don’t worry my house is actually on the way to Ponyville.”

“Really,” Arron sounded unconvinced.

“Promise,” Daring Do used her wing and pulled out a well worn map out of no-where. “See,” she pointed to a spot on the map. “This is where we are,” she then pointed at a crude drawing of a house. “This is my place,” then she motioned to point at what looked like a small village. “And that’s Ponyville.”

“It’s still a little out of the way,” Arron said while Daring Do put her map back to wherever it had come from.

Daring Do gave him a dismissive gesture. “It’s not that far out of the way.”

Arron rolled his eyes. “Fine,” he muttered, making Daring Do clap here hooves. “But, if we run out of gas and have to walk then it’ll be your fault.”

“Fair enough,” Daring Do sat back down and relaxed, then her eyes bulged in horrific realization. “Wait!” she cried in alarm. “This thing runs on gas!”

Arron ignored her and stepped on the gas pedal and they were off. “Wee,” Midnight exclaimed when Arron rolled her window down so she could look at the scenery whizzing by.

Daring Do plastered herself in the back seat, she looked as though she was holding on for dear life, but she relaxed when she realized that there wasn’t any danger of the vehicle exploding. Soon she too was enjoying the ride.

Author's Note

After changing jobs and getting used to third shift I finally had the time to finish the latest chapter.

Minion madness

“There it is,” Daring Do exclaimed getting between the seats and pointing a hoof at her house. “That actually didn’t take as long as I was expecting,” she sat back down and removed her hat, running a hoof through her mane.

Arron pulled his Nissan beside the door, after shutting off the engine, unbuckling his seatbelt and opening his door, so that he could open the doors for his two passengers he smiled when Daring Do dismounted the vehicle. Midnight clapped her hooves in excitement when he opened the door for her.

Daring Do opened her front door and turned around. “You can come in if you want to,” she gestured for Arron and Midnight to come in. “Though,” she eyed Arron. “You might be a bit too big for my house.”

Arron looked at the door and shrugged, “Probably,” he said with a smirk. “If it’s all the same to you, I think I’ll stay out here.”

“That’s fine,” Daring Do started inside, but turned around. “I’ll only be an hour at the most,” she sighed. “I have a lot of things to pack.”

Midnight kept looking from the open door to Arron and back. Arron answered the question that he knew was bothering her. “You can go in and help her Midnight, I won’t go anywhere without you.”

Midnight blinked and nodded, “Emm,” she squeaked and then she followed after Daring Do. The place reminded Midnight of the Diamond Dog’s camp, it was a mess, but at least it was an organized mess. She heard Daring Do upstairs rummaging around.

She’s probably packing up everything she needs, Midnight thought. She sat down on the couch and waited. I wish I had a house like this, she looked around the living room. A typewriter sitting on a desk in the corner by the stairs caught her eye. Getting off the couch Midnight trotted over to it. “Oooh,” her eyes widened. “I’ve heard about these, but I’ve never actually seen one.” After looking around to make sure no one was watching her she reached out with her hoof and gently tapped one of the keys, she jumped back in surprise when the hammer came up and slammed against the paper leaving a letter in its wake after it retreated.

With a sigh of relief, Midnight went back to the typewriter and looked at all of the keys. It didn’t take her long to memorize where each letter was located. Soon she was typing as fast as her hooves could go. She started writing about the time her parents abandoned her in the jungle when she was a filly. Then she began typing the time she was captured by the Diamond Dogs she was going to continue her story where she met Arron, but the paper was full and she heard hooves coming down the stairs.

“What are you doing with my typewriter,” A strangely dressed pony with glasses trotted over to Midnight.

Midnight looked around confused. “Who are you,” she suspiciously eyed this new pony. “And where is Daring Do?”

The pony sighed and removed her glasses. “I am Daring Do, this is my alter ego AK Yearling!”

“Uhh,” Midnight got uncomfortably close to her, “I don’t think so,” her horn glowed a light white. “Now you tell me where Daring Do is, or else I’ll make you tell me.”

“What’s going on in there?” Arron was looking in from the window.

“Arron,” AK yelled galloping over to the door and quickly opening it. “Would you tell this crazy unicorn that I am Daring Do!”

The look Arron was giving her wasn’t at all reassuring. “Who are you?”

“Ha,” Midnight exclaimed. “See even Arron doesn’t believe you!”

“Oh come on!” AK yelled into the air, she removed her full disguise. “See,” she turned around making Midnight gasp. “It’s me!” She trotted back over to Midnight who stopped channeling magic into her horn. “Now,” Daring said getting into Midnight’s muzzle. “What were you doing with my typewriter?”

The unicorn was only staring at her with her mouth hanging agape and was apparently too shocked to speak. Daring Do rolled her eyes and huffed. “Fine if you’re not going to tell me then I’ll just have to see for myself.”

Daring Do was muttering something under her breath, but Arron couldn’t hear her and Midnight was still in shock so she didn’t comprehend the cursing she was getting. Suddenly Daring Do stopped speaking when she started reading what Midnight had written. A sense of guilt washed over her, when she was only a paragraph in she started crying. No pony should have gone through this, she thought glancing up at the still shocked unicorn, before going back to reading. Daring Do was fully engrossed in the story when it abruptly ended.

She set the page down on her desk next to her typewriter, she galloped over to Midnight and hugged her. “You poor pony,” she whispered. “I had no idea you’d been through so much trauma!” She back away from Midnight who had finally regained her senses. “How did you manage to survive all those moons without any pony around to help you?”

Midnight tilted her head in confusion. “I wasn’t alone,” she flatly stated. “It wasn’t long after my parents abandoned me when the Diamond Dogs found me.”

“But—” Daring Do started to say, but Midnight slowly shook her head. “It wasn’t all bad... the only time the Diamond Dogs mistreated me was when I was trying to run away.”

Wow, Midnight thought. Daring Do, or AK is really friendly after you get to know her. She looked past the pony. I hope that one day I can get my own typewriter.

“Is everything alright in there,” Arron asked through the window.

“Yes,” both ponies moved away from each other and said at the same time. They glanced back at each other and started laughing.

“So, everything’s good then?”

Daring Do put back on her disguise and came out of the house, Midnight carried her trunk with her magic and followed right behind.

“I’m more than good,” she turned around and gave Midnight a wink. “I have everything I need to”—

“Daring Do,” a cloaked pony trotted up to them. “I have finally found...” he threw off the cloak and then Caballaron floundered. “Yaaa... I yai yai!” He pointed at Arron. “What is that?” He cried in questioning alarm.

The four hench ponies following Caballaron glanced at one another and started backing away.

“Sorry Caballaron,” AK said ripping of her disguise. “I have a much bigger and more frightening friend now, so scram.”

Caballaron glared at Daring Do who trotted over to Arron and sat beside him with a wide grin on her muzzle.

Midnight rolled her eyes and moaned, while Arron leaned back against his Nissan, folded his arms and shrugged. I wonder what he’ll do now, he thought. By the looks of his hench ponies, I don’t think they want to tangle with me, he glanced down at his 1911’s and Sig 226. I’d much rather use the Sig if I need to, I have a lot more forty ammo than I do forty fives. I already wasted two hallow points on Ahouizotl.

Arron still had seven rounds of forty five in the Taurus, and a full nine in the Springfield. He also had a fully loaded magazine in the Sig which carried fifteen plus the one in the chamber, so he had a total of thirty two shots and he only had five possible targets.

“I know you're here to steal one of the artifacts I recovered Caballaron,” Daring Do eyed the chest that Midnight had set down behind the Nissan before trotting over to join her.

Caballaron narrowed his eyes at her and snorted. “It doesn’t matter that you have a bighoof bodyguard, we still have you outnumbered, and once I have the challis of Tenic...”

“Wow,” Arron leaned down to Daring Do. “Does he always monologue like that,” he pointed at Caballaron.

Daring Do slowly nodded. “Yes, every time we meet it’s the same thing.”

“Gah, what!” Caballaron angrily snorted. “I am not monolauging!”

“Uh, boss,” A big brown hench pony tapped Caballaron on his shoulder to get his attention. Caballaron whipped around to glare at the pony. “Actually,” the hench pony continued unabated. “You really do monologue... like a lot,” the other three hench ponies nodded and muttered in agreement.

Caballaron’s face got red as a tomato and steam poured out of his ears, he sounded like a boiling kettle. “Alright, fine so I monologue! So what... now,” he turned around and pointed at Daring Do. “Get her!” He yelled, but none of his hench ponies moved.

“I said get her,” he commanded, but again the hench ponies muttered to each other and still didn’t move.

“Boss,” the big brown one said. “We don’t mind robbing and taking stuff from Daring Do,” he eyed Arron who smiled at him. “But, we aren’t about to tangle with a bighoof.”

Caballaron glared at his minions. “Fine then I’ll get her myself!” He started walking toward Arron and the two mares next to him muttering all the while.

“Hay,” Arron’s abrupt shout made all of the ponies look his way. “You guys want to ditch your pathetic boss and work for me?”

All of the ponies were completely caught off guard. Caballaron heard his minions murmuring about the offer. He turned around and stomped his hoof. “You wouldn’t dare...”

“To what,” Arron cut him off making the fake archeologist snort. “Come work for a better person who will probably treat them better than you do?”

“What kind of jobs would you have us do,” the big brown pony seemed to be the spokespony for the four of Caballaron’s hench ponies.

“I would tell you that I wouldn’t have you beat up and rob ponies of their property,” Arron eyed Daring Do with a smirk. “Even if said property was previously plundered by that pony.”

Daring Do’s eyes became dots, I don’t know if I should yell at him or laugh because of the way he said that, she thought. I really want to dare him to say that again five times fast, at the same time I also want to throttle him, ugh, this is confusingly infuriating.

Arron gave her another wink making her inner turmoil even more confounded. Damn him, Daring inwardly screamed.

Midnight was giggling the whole time, while Caballaron was fuming again and his hench ponies were even snickering, though if it was because of what Arron said, or because of the way their leader reacted no pony, or person was entirely sure.

While the hench ponies discussed Arron’s offer. Caballaron was to shocked to do much of anything besides glare at his minions then at Arron, over and over again. Arron patted the tops of Daring Do’s and Midnight’s heads on his way around his car where he popped his trunk, picked up Daring Do’s luggage and put it in the far corner, he had to move a few of his weapons around in order to fit the trunk inside of the car’s trunk, but there was still a little bit of room left even with everything in it.

So glad they made the trunk so spacious, Arron thought, looking over all of the ammo and guns inside. He was about to close it, but before he did he opened the ammo case filled with forty fives. After pulling out two of the shiny brass forty fives he pressed the button to release the magazine on the Taurus 1911. Midnight and Daring Do came around the car to watch him. After topping off the magazine, closing the case and then the trunk he pushed the magazine back inside the grip.

“So girls,” he crouched down so he was eye to eye with the pair of ponies. “Did Caballaron’s minions make a decision?”

They both shook their heads. “No,” Daring Do said glancing behind her. “And from the look of things, they might actually abandon their leader.” She turned around and punched Arron in the knee. “What in Equestria were you thinking!”

“I was thinking,” Arron retorted rubbing his knee. “That it would be nice to have some extra muscle, I still need some...pony to go and bury Ahouizotl and find the rest of his minion cats and ponnies to prevent them from picking up where that crazed, dog, ape, baboon... er... whatever Ahouizotl was... left off.” Arron grabbed the rim of Daring Do’s hat and pulled it down over her eyes.

“Hay,” she said pushing her hat back up, eyeing the human and giving him another punch in the knee for good measure.

“Ow,” Arron rubbed his knee. “What was that for?”

“For being so insufferable,” she retorted.

Midnight was chuckling, so Arron picked her up, held her under her forehooves and eyed her. “Oh you think that’s funny huh,” she averted her gaze and didn’t reply. “Well then,” he took a deep breath and blew into her stomach making her laugh while Daring Do looked on in both shock and jealousy.

“You,” the moment was ruined when Caballaron yelled. Arron put the still giggling unicorn back on the ground. “You turned my minions against me,” Caballaron charged at Arron snorting all the way.

Arron stepped around the two mares and walked toward the charging stallion. He dropped his left foot back and with his right foot he kicked the pony right under the muzzle. Every pony watched Caballaron fly several feet into the air, he was spinning end over end on the way back down.

Caballaron’s eyes were spinning as he staggered, attempting to get his hooves back under him. His muzzle was all bloody and a piece of a tooth fell out of his mouth.

“Wow,” Daring Do and Midnight said in unison.

The four hench ponies trotted past their dazed leader and sat in front of the human. They had to crane their necks in order to look at him. Arron noticing their discomfort he squatted down so he was looking at them at eye level.

“I’m Biff,” the brown pony with black mane introduced himself. “These here are my mates,” he pointed to a larger dark grey pony with orange mane and a handle bar mustache. “This here’s Rogue,” the bigger pony nodded “the gray pony with the shades in Withers,” Withers tilted his shades and gave Arron a slight bow. “And the pegasus is Rosy Thorn,” she gave Arron a mischievous wink. “We,” he gestured to himself as well as the other three. “Have decided to take you up on your offer.”

“Really,” Daring Do sounded both shocked and dumbfounded. “I wouldn’t have, I mean I never...”

Arron leaned over and pushed her hat back down over her head to silence her. “Welcome aboard,” he gave them all a warm smile.

“So boss,” Biff was about to say, but Arron shook his head.

“I’m not your boss,” he corrected. “I’m your employer.”

“Oh,” Biff was taken aback. “So,” he rubbed the top of his head. “What do we call you?”

“Arron is fine,” Arron patted the top of Rogue’s head. “Now,” he stood up the first thing I need you four to do is round up all of Ahouizotl’s former minions and...”

“What,” the four of them fearfully yelled. They looked at each other and from their muzzles where thinking that they had made a dreadful mistake.

“Don’t worry,” Daring Do interjected. “Ahouizotl is gone.”

“Gone,” Caballarton was finally coherent once again. “What do you mean Ahouizotl is gone?”

“I mean this guy,” Midnight said with a proud smile while placing a hoof on Arron’s leg. “Killed him.”

The four ponies in front of Arron had their jaws drop and Caballaron fell back onto his haunches. “That’s impossible no pony could take out Ahouizotl he is far too powerful.”

“Uh,” Arron gestured to himself. “If you hadn’t noticed, I’m no pony.”

The four ponies turned around to look at their previous leader, muttering to themselves. Rose Thorn flew over to Caballaron and landed in front of him. “If Ahouizotl is gone, then who are you planning to sell all of the relics and treasures you were going to steal from Daring Do?”

“Yeah,” Wither turned and snorted at Caballaron. “You promised us a share after you sold the stuff to him...” he turned back around and gave Daring Do an apologetic nod. “No offense.”

“But, if our old boss can’t pay us, then what about our new...” Biff glanced up at Aronn. “Employer?”

Rose winged herself over to Arron and hovered in front of him. “And you are planning on paying us...” she eyed him quizzically. “Riiigghhhttt?”

Arron smirked and pulled one of his silver one ounce coins from his pants pocket and tossed it to her. She caught it with her hoof and eyed it.

“What is that,” Biff curiously asked, Rose landed on the ground next to her former fellow minions and showed them the coin.

“Wow,” Biff said awestruck.

“That’s real...right?” Wither asked lowering his shades.

“That’s gotta be worth a ton of bits,” Biff took the coin from Rose’s hoof and turned it over a few times.

“What is it,” Caballaron sounded eager to know what his former minions were talking about. “What did he give you?” He trotted over to the four ponies and forcefully took the coin away from Biff making the Earth Pony more than slightly annoyed. “Where did you get this,” he demanded looking at the ponies and holding up the coin, they all pointed at Arron. “Let me try this again,” Caballaron raised the coin in front of Arron “Where did you...” he craned his neck. Wow, he thought. He is a lot bigger than Ahouizotl he might have actually defeated him. “Get this,” he demanded before realizing who, or what he was talking to.

Arron started laughing, I just kicked this pony in the muzzle and now he wants to know about my silver coin...this is too much, he thought. “I brought them from my home planet,” Arron replied after getting his laughter under control.

“What,” six ponies said in unison, while Midnight grinned and chuckled at the other pony’s reactions.

“Arron, I knew you were different, but I didn’t know you were an Alien,” Daring Do glanced at the still smiling unicorn and jabbed her in the shoulder. “You knew!”

“Of course I knew,” Midnight rubbed her shoulder and gave Daring Do a wink. “I thought you knew.”

“No,” Daring Do eyed Arron with a tad more concern. “From what you told me last night I thought you were from Equis.”

“There might have been humans on Equis a long time ago,” Arron reached down and took the coin from Caballaron and gave it back to Biff, one pony frowned the other gave him a grateful nod. “But they either all died out or they all went back to Earth.” He eyed Daring Do. “Either way I’m the last human here... at least, I’m fairly sure.”

Soon Arron Midnight and AK Yearling, Daring Do put back on her disguise were in the Nissan and where on their way to Ponyville. Arron had given a silver coin to Biff, Wither, Rogue, and Rose, they had agreed to go and find Ahouizotl’s minions and round them up, as well as disposing of the former tyrant’s body. It was decided that they would meet Arron and the others in Ponyville after they were done. The former hench ponies were really eager to get the job done so they could find out how much their coin was worth in bits.

Caballaron left in a huff, without any hench ponies to boss around and with Ahouizotl out of the picture he had to find another way to make some quick bits. “Arron you will pay for this,” Caballaron shouted at the vehicle while shaking his hoof in anger. “You cost me my hench ponies and my livelyhood! I will get you!” Caballaron sighed. “Just as soon as I figure out how to do that...”

Author's Note

Latest and greatest chapter. Caballaron's minions are mine...all mine muhahaha!
Alright so I don't pull off that whole manacle laughter thing, but I have a few more ponies to mess around with... he he he!

Currency conundrum!

Apple Jack looked over the farm, the apple trees were well packed with fruit and some were really close to being fully ripe. Apple Bloom was still feeding the chickens and Big Mac was busy hitching up the wagon for a trip into Ponyville to deliver apples to Filthy Rich and pick up some supplies from the hardware store.

“All set big brother,” Apple Jack asked while Big Mac closed and locked the back of the wagon.

“Eup,” Big Mac gave her a hearty reply.

Apple Bloom galloped up to the cart, dragging a tarp in her teeth.

Apple Jack casually walked over to her, “Apple Bloom how many times do I have ta tell ya ta stop galloping with things in yer mouth,” she removed the tarp and threw it over the cart.

“About a thousand,” Apple Bloom, rubbed her head. “Maybe more, I don’t know it’s kinda hard to keep track.”

Apple Jack groaned. “What happens if you trip and break yer leg, hmm? What are ya gonna do then?”

Apple Bloom tilted her head and smirked. “I’ll let you know when it happens,” she said without missing a beat. “Now can we go, I’m gonna be late for school, and I don’t want to be yelled at by Miss Cheerilee again.”

“Eyup,” Big Mac said while tying down the tarp.

“Your, not gonna be late Apple Bloom,” Apple Jack helped her brother hitch up the wagon so he could pull it. “I’m sure of that...” she went silent and her ears twitched

“Do ya’ll hear that,” she asked the other two ponies.
Big Mac shrugged, frowned and shook his head. “Nope,” he muttered before he too heard something in the distance.

“What is that,” Apple Bloom asked her two older siblings. When they didn’t answer she frowned then she jumped up onto the cart and looked in the direction the noise was coming from. “There,” she pointed a hoof at a cloud of dust in the distance.

“Wait,” Apple Jack narrowed her eyes and leaned over to get a better look. “Isn’t that...”

“Arron’s back,” Apple Bloom squealed with glee, while she jumped up and down on the cart.

Big Mac looked behind him, “Umm we should probably get out of the way,” he said right before the white Nissan drove past, kicking up a cloud of dust making the trio of ponies cough.

“Sorry Apple’s,” they heard Arron’s voice. “Can’t stop, my gas is almost gone!”

“GAS,” the Apple siblings cried in alarm after the dust settled.

Ponyville was quiet, the day had barely started. Cheerilee was busy opening the school and a few colts and fillies were showing up for class. The center of town was still baron of ponies, though Pinkie and the Cakes were up before dawn baking breakfast pastries.

Mrs. Cake heard Pinkie Pie scream in the kitchen. “What’s wrong Pinkie Pie,” she asked the party pony who was huffing and puffing. She got right in Mrs. Cakes face and a very wide and toothy smile spread on her muzzle.

“Arron’s here,” she sing songed. “And he’s brought friends!”

Mrs. Cake shook her head and went back to the counter, “Well if you say so,” she said behind her.

“Oh, I do say so,” she heard Pinkie Pie chirp, then Mrs. Cake’s ears flattened when she heard maniacal laughter and two hooves being rubbed together. Should I be worried, she thought. Nope she’s just Pinkie being Pinkie.

Lyra Heartstrings was sitting on a bench in the park when she heard then saw a white car take a rather sharp turn around the fountain then b-line for Twilight’s castle. Her eyes went wide and a smile adorned her face. “The human is back,” she muttered to no pony in particular.

“Wasn’t that Arron’s car,” Bon Bon trotted up to Lyra and handed her a muffin from the bag she was carrying. “When I heard Pinkie Pie laugh I was wondering what was going on...uh...” she waved the muffin in front of Lyra’s face. “hello?”

Lyra got off the bench and bolted for the castle. “I guess breakfast will have to wait,” she sighed and put the muffin back in the bag before trotting after the human fanatic.

The Nissan sputtered and died right in front of Twilight’s castle. Arron sighed and shut off the dying engine. I knew going to AK’s place was a bad idea, he thought while removing his seatbelt.

AK and Midnight stretched their legs when they were back on the ground. Arron was retrieving his back pack from the trunk when a light blue unicorn was about to slam into him, but Midnight caught her with her magic before that happened.

Arron placed his hand on his chest and let out a sigh of relief, “Wew, thank you Midnight,” he said rubbing her head when she totted up beside him. “Now what can I do for you Miss, Hartstrings?”

Lyra looked at Arron then glared at the black coated unicorn. “I was,” she slowly spoke after turning to look up at the human. “Trying to tackle you, or something?”

Arron rolled his eyes and Midnight snorted before roughly putting her back on the ground. “Or something,” Midnight muttered.

“What is up with you,” AK asked Midnight “You’ve been acting really weird.”

“Who are you ponies,” Lyra asked rubbing her flank. “And why are you with Arron?”

Arron walked away. I’m not going to get involved, he thought heading up to Twilight’s door. I know that Midnight has taken a liking to me, but I’m not sure if it’s because I rescued her or because I treat her like a normal pony. He looked back at the now arguing, or debating ponies, they weren’t yelling so it was hard to tell. First things first, he turned back to the door and knocked.

Arron stepped back when Spike opened the door.

“Oh, Arron,” the dragon cried. “You’re back,” he turned around. “Hold on I’ll go tell Twilight!” He rushed away.

Arron rolled his eyes. No worries, he thought. I’ll wait here. He glanced behind him and winced at the scene. Or not, he moaned before heading over to the four ponies, Bon Bon had come to join her best friend Lyra and was trying to calm her. Much to Arron’s surprise AK and Midnight looked like they had joined forces and were on the verge of bullying the unicorn.

“Ladies,” Arron said making all four ponies turn to him. “Is there something wrong?”

“Oh,” Midnight hissed. “There’s nothing wrong Arron,” she pointed at Lyra. “We,” she gestured to herself and AK. “We’re trying to get this delusional pony to stop stalking you.”

Lyra gasped. “I was not stalking Arron! Or his brother, when he was here! I was merely observing their behavior... you know from a distance.”

“No,” they all turned to Bon Bon. “You actually were stalking them,” she flatly stated.

“Come on Bon Bon,” Lyra let out a half hearted chuckle and wrapped a hoof around the disgruntled looking Earth pony. “You were supposed to back me up here.”

“No Lyra,” Bon Bon pushed her friend way. “I am not...”

Arron bent down and tapped AK and Midnight on their shoulders to get their attention. He beckoned for them to follow and the three of them slowly backed away.

Twilight was making breakfast in the kitchen when a winded Spike appeared in the doorway. “Twilight,” he huffed. “Arron, come, here...”

Twilight used her magic to remove her apron, she trotted over to Spike and put a hoof on his shoulder. “Calm down Spike, and please use words that make sense.”

Spike frowned and took a deep breath. “What I was trying to say,” he enunciated each word. “Is that Arron is back and he’s waiting for you at the door.”

Twilight shook her head and face hoofed. “And you just left him there?”

Spike shrugged. “Well yeah I told him I was going to get you.”

Twilight groaned. “You could have let him in,”

“Oh,” Spike replied. “I...”

“Never mind,” Twilight said before galloping off for the door.

Spike ran after her.

Twilight noticed two ponies on either side of Arron, they were slowly backing up the stairs.

“Hello Arron...” The three of them quickly turned around and shushed her. Twilight balked, when she noticed a certain unicorn with an unhealthy fascination with humans holding an angry conversation with an Earth pony.

“Oh,” Twilight whispered. “Sorry,”

Spike ran past the four beings and slammed the door closed. The five of them breathed a sigh of relief and then started laughing.

Lyra spun around when she heard the door of the castle shut. “Oh ponyfeathers!” she cried in exasperation. “I missed my chance!”

“Missed your chance for what,” Bon Bon questioned making Lyra sweat a bit when she turned back to face her.

“Nothing,” Lyra lowered her head and rubbed one hoof with another.

“Uh, huh...” Bon Bon said unconvinced. “We’re going to have a talk when we get back home.”

Lyra gulped, glanced at the closed door and begrudgingly trotted along behind Bon Bon, who was busy telling Lyra off and that her behavior was more than just a little disturbing.

The four ponies, one human, and one dragon sat around the dining table. Twilight was eagerly listening to Arron who was re-telling all of the past events. He introduced Midnight to the Princess of Friendship who was really upset upon hearing the unicorn’s past, though she was more shocked to learn about Ahouizotl’s fate. Twilight dropped her fork several times and gasped even more times than that.

“So, there aren’t going to be any more books,” Twilight asked the disguised pegasus. “If you don’t have to keep the jungle safe from Ahouizotl’s clutches and Caballaron gave up stealing them from you, and his hench ponies are working for Arron now...what are you going to do?”

AK Yearling shrugged. “Honestly I’m not sure, I guess I’ll keep following Arron around and see what happens when he finds his demon friend.”

“I don’t know if I like that idea,” Twilight used her magic to push away her empty plate. “If Arron’s deity doesn’t want us getting involved...”

“Twilight,” Arron interjected. “I know I’ve said this a few times to Midnight and AK already, but...” he chuckled at the expression on Twilight’s muzzle. “All beings, human, pony, or otherwise,” he gave a wink to Spike who only rolled his eyes while he took all of the dishes away. “Have the ability to chose, so if Midnight and AK or Daring, want to come with me,” he eyed Twilight. “Or you for that matter,” he comment made Twilight smirk and the other two chuckle. “I won’t stop you... frak,” he folded his arms and backed away from the table. “I don’t have the ability to stop you even if I wanted to.”

“What do you mean by that,” Twilight and AK asked, perplexed.

Arron gapped at them. “Do I look like Satan to you?”

The three ponies gave each other confused glances, as if to see if one of them knew what he was talking about.

“Oh, for the love of,” Arron got to his feet. “I don’t have the ability to tell you what to do, what to think, or what to even feel,” he glanced over at Midnight who got a bit flushed in the cheeks. “You are free ponies, you can follow me, if you want to, I wouldn’t,” he shook his head. “No I can’t stop you, I can try and dissuade you...cough, cough, AK.” He eyed the pegusus who glanced over at one of the tapestries on the other wall. “Cough, cough, Midnight...” The black coated unicorn only smirked and wiggled her eyebrows at him in reply. “Or even you... Twilight.” He gave her a stern glare, but managed to get a very goofy, yet somewhat conniving grin in return.

“So you wouldn’t mind if I tagged along with you then,” Twilight mischievously asked. “Would you ponies mind if I decided to go?”

AK Yearling stopped staring at the tapestries’, Midnight turned to Twilight with a look of you’ve got to be kidding, right, on her muzzle.

Twilight surprised both ponies by breaking out into laughter. “Oh, you should see the looks on your muzzles,” she joked. “Sorry Arron, but I’m far too busy here to go with you, but.” She became much more serious; she gazed at AK then at Midnight. “I can see that you’re already in capable hooves.” Twilight got up off her cushion and trotted over to Arron. “So what are your plans?”

Arron closed one eye and shrugged. “First thing, I need gas, my tank is completely empty...” he half closed his one open eye. “Which means I need to take a...”

Twilight gasped and clapped her hooves in excitement. “Which means, you have to take a trip to the human world!”

Arron gave her a hearty nod, “though I’ll need money to buy it with.” He pulled one of his silver coins from his pocket.

Twilight burst into a ball of excitement making her eerily similar to Pinkie Pie. “I have the perfect idea,” she eyed his coin. “In the world where my human friends are, bits are actually worth quite a bit...” she giggled at her own impromptu pun. “And I think that your silver is worth more in our world, because...”

“Because,” AK Yearling readjusted her glasses, before picking up for Twilight. “There aren’t any coins like that in all of Eqestria...probably even all of Equis!”

“Mmmm, hmm,” Twilight nodded in agreement. “And I know the perfect pony who would be more than happy to buy a few of your coins from you.”

“Really,” Arron flicked his coin in the air while the ponies watched in awe before he caught it again.

“Really,” Twilight replied. “Come on,” she headed for the door beckoning for the three of them. “We don’t have any time to lose!”

Arron, AK and Midnight glanced at each other before getting up and following her back to the castle entrance.

The City of Townsville... nope... I meant… Ponyville, sorry wrong story!

It was a really nice day and many ponies were out and about. Bulk Biceps was hauling his cart of nut’s and loudly advertising their taste and quality. The flower ponies were dealing with a frantic pony in need of a bouquet stat. And Big Mac was in negotiations with Filthy Rich for the price of the apples in his applecart.

Several ponies stopped to stare at the four traveling companions. Twilight was leading a human a black coated unicorn and a strangely dressed pegasus through the town square. Lyra emerged from the street she lived on and gapped.

Alright, she thought. Now’s my chance! She was about to gallop over to Arron, but Bon Bon came up behind her and bit her tail.

“What did I tell you,” Bon Bon warned, shaking her head disapprovingly.

“Oh, but,” Lyra protested, though Bon Bon groaned and frowned at her. “Fine,” Lyra huffed, sitting down and folding her forehooves in defiance.

Arron caught a glimpse of Lyra and Bon Bon, he gave the Earth Pony a sharp nod and a wink in thanks for stopping the human obsessed unicorn. Bon Bon nodded her head, informing him that she noticed.

Big Mac glanced over Filthy Rich’s shoulder when he saw Arron and Twilight heading towards him. “Uhh,” he shuttered a bit. “Deal,” he abruptly shook Filthy Rich’s hoof, bit down on the case full of bits and high tailed it out of there so fast Filthy was left rubbing his head.

That was rather abrupt, even for him, Filthy thought. He eyed the apple cart that Big Mac had left behind. Now I’ll have to get one of my employees to come and take the cart back to our store, unload the barrels and have it hauled back to the Apple Farm.

“Filthy Rich,” Twilight made the pony jump.

“Twilight,” Filthy Rich started to turn around. “Are you trying to give this old colt a heart attack…” His eyes went wide when he looked up into the face of the human that was right behind Twilight. “What in Equestria…”

Twilight cut him off before he could say anything else. “I was wondering if you’d be interested in purchasing some human coins?” She grinned and blinked a few times.

Oh..oh, Filthy Rich thought. “If it’s a transaction then by all means follow me back to the shop.”

Filthy Rich’s shop was more like a general store they had a bit of everything, from food stock to appliances, the only things they didn’t carry were hardware type items though they did have a small horse shoe department.

I guess he doesn’t want to compete with the actual hardware store, Arron thought.

The ponies who were shopping stopped to stare at the strange entourage. Filthy lead them behind the counter and through the door to the back room that was more like a small warehouse, where ponies were busy unloading carts full of items from all over Equestria. They didn’t stare like the patrons did and a few of them actually smiled and wave at the human and Equestrians.

Filthy Rich sat down in his chair behind his paper covered desk. A secretary pony closed the door to Filthy Rich’s office behind them drowning out the noise from the warehouse. Filthy Rich shoved a large stack of papers to the side so he could see the ponies and person in front of him.

Filthy placed his fore hooves on his desk, leaned forward and stared at Twilight. “Now princess what can I do you for?”

Twilight shook her head. “Not for me,” she pointed her hoof behind her. “For him.”

“Alright then,” Filthy looked up at Arron. “What can I do for you Mr. Bighoof?”

Arron smirked and shook his head. “I’m not a bighoof, and I would like to exchange one or more of my coins for bits.”

Filthy tilted his head. “Coins?”

“Yes,” Arron reached into his pocket making Filthy’s left eye twitch. He pulled out one of his Pledge coins and flicked it to Filthy who snatched it out of the air with his hoof. “How many bits can I get for one of those?”

Filthy eyed the coin then turned it over a few times. Then he read the Pledge of Allegiance on the back before turning it over a few more times. “The inscription is unlike anything I’ve read before,” he read it again. “The artwork is immaculate and the design is definitely not Eqestrian. I have no idea how this was minted nor could I put a price on it.” He got out of his chair and gave the coin back to Arron. “I’m sorry but I deal with wares, I’m not a money changer, nor am I an expert on currency.” He sat back into his chair and sighed. “I suggest you either take the coins to a banker in Canterlot or a Coin Coinsure in Manehatten.”

“So you’re not interested in purchasing one or maybe two?” Arron asked disheartened.

Filthy vigorously shook his head. “No I am interested, it’s just that with my knowledge I wouldn’t know what a fair price would be…” he paused to think a moment. “And what kind of metal are your coins made of?”

Twilight and the others all looked at Arron. Who moaned, making them all balk a bit.

“Seriously,” he muttered turning the coin over and showing it to Twilight and the two other mares in close proximity. “It states right here that it’s ninety nine, point nine, nine, nine percent pure silver.” He pointed at the small inscription on the bottom of the coin.

“Pure silver,” Twilight and Filthy both shouted and even Midnight and AK’s mouth’s hung agape.

Wait what, Arron thought. “Is silver rarer than gold here,” he wondered aloud.

“Arron,” Twilight recovered the quickest. “Didn’t you know that silver is a lot rarer than gold. Even the wealthiest families in Canterlot don’t have much, if any!”

“Are you trolling me Twilight,” Arron gave her an incredulous stare. “Where I’m from silver is a lot more common than gold and only slightly more rare than copper.”

“Copper!” Filthy shot up from his seat nearly falling over in the process. “You have copper,” he was more excited about that than even about the silver.

“Uh,” Arron shrugged and rubbed his head. “I have some, though I have a lot more silver than copper. I didn’t really think that copper would be that great of an investment.”

“I’ll give you my store for all the copper you have,” Filthy trotted over to Arron and placed his forehooves on his chest to get closer to him.

“I can’t do that,” Arron protested.

“You’re right,” Filthy lamented. “My shop wouldn’t nearly be enough to cover the cost of the copper.”

Twilight closed her eyes and nodded in agreement.

Arron slapped his face with his hand. You must be joking, copper is even more precious than silver or gold… how messed up did you make this world Louren?

“Arron,” Midnight tugged on his pants to get his attention. When he looked down at her she had fear in her eyes. “Are you a king or something where you’re from?”

Every pony turned to him expectantly.

Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh! What if he’s royalty? Twilight thought of the many possibilities and her ever changing expression showed it.

Arron rolled his eyes and knelt down so he could look Midnight in the eyes. “No, I’m not,” he flatly stated. Though I am related to Richard the Lionheart, and Joan ofArc, he thought.

All of the ponies breathed easier, except for Twilight who was still day dreaming.

“In that case,” AK trotted around Midnight and stood next to Twilight. “You must be one of the weathiest ponies in all of Equestria.”

“You mean people,” Arron deadpanned.

“My mistake,” AK chuckled. “Wealthiest person,” she gestured for him to come closer. Glancing around making sure no pony else could hear her she whispered, “You know, that I know a few antique dealers who have some very lucrative friends in Canterlot.”

“Really,” Arron was rather excited.

“Really,” AK emphatically replied. “and if we hurry we can catch the next train before it leaves.”

“Great,” Arron got back up to full height. “What are we waiting for?”

Twilight calmed down enough to lead the party back to her castle. When they neared the ponyville center a very bouncy pink pony stopped them.

“High, Twilight and Arron and Daring Do and uhh…pony I’ve never seen before,” Pinkie said in a single breath. “Wait,” she somehow teleported over to Midnight and got right in her muzzle. “You’re new here aren’t you,” Pinkie literally eyed her suspiciously. No I’m being serious, here her eyes were actually touching Midnight who wanted nothing more than to escape.

Midnight, unable to get out of Pinkie’s vice like grip, slowly nodded.

Pinkie backed away and with an explosion of confetti yelled. “I knew it!”

“Pinkie,” Twilight screamed to get Pinkie’s attention.

“What,” her head turned around behind her making Arron and the other two mares wince.

“Arron and the other’s don’t have time for a party,” Twilight glared through the party pony’s stunned expression.

“No party,” Pinkie ground her teeth. “There’s no party!”

Twilight nodded at Midnight, Arron and AK to get out of there quick while she stalled her. Arron picked up AK and Midnight by their barrels and cautiously hoofed it out of there.

“So how much silver and copper do you have,” AK watched Arron, who was picking up a camo covered back pack out of the trunk of his Nissan. “Exactly?”

Arron shouldered the back pack and shrugged while closing the trunk. “Enough,” he re-shouldered his AR slinging it in front of him and readjusted his Sig inside of its concealment holster. He left his two 1911’s in the trunk to cut down on the weight he had to carry.

This is whole a lot heavier than my camping stuff, he though, adjusting the straps on his camo backpack.

“And how much is enough,” AK dared to question.

Arron glanced up at the sky for a moment. “Let’s see I know I have over two hundred ounces of silver and at least one hundred ounces of copper.”

AK gasped, and Midnight went wide eyed. He’s absolutely bucking rich, they both thought.

Arron reached around and pulled a metal bar out of the side pocket of his backpack. He handed it to Midnight who took it in her magic so that she and AK could look at it while they trotted along beside him.

“That’s a two ounce copper bar”—

“Copper,” AK eyed it in disbelief. “This looks like a silver bar to me.”

Arron chuckled. “Read the fine print on the bottom.”

Midnight brought the bar closer. She admired the design though it had a nice tarnish spot on it, the bar still reflected brilliantly in the sunlight. “It says,” she read the fine print. “Made from two ounces of ninety, nine point nine, nine, nine percent pure copper, plated with one seventh ounces of ninety nine, point, nine, nine, nine percent pure silver.”

“Wow,” AK glanced up at Arron then at the bar. “That’s gotta be worth a small fortune, I don’t even know if my royalties from my books could compare?”

“Why is silver and copper worth so much anyway,” Aronn asked pulling out one of his coins from his pocket and flipping it with his thumb making a nice ringing sound whenever he did.

Both ponies laughed, but AK answered. “Copper and Silver are really good magic enhancers and conductors”—

Arron about tripped over himself. “Are you telling me that copper and silver can enhance a pony’s powers?”

“Of course,” AK said and Midnight nodded while she kept rotating the copper plated bar over with her magic. “Every pony knows that much.”

“Alright, so miss Do what would you do if I were to,” Arron glanced around before continuing. “Give you some?”

It was AK’s turn to nearly trip over herself and even Midnight dropped his bar, though she did catch it before it hit the ground.

AK trotted to catch back up to them. “Are you out of your mind,” she bumped his leg. “Do you know what the ponies would do to me if they ever found out I had any amount of copper or silver!”

Arron shook his head and shrugged. “So,” he pulled off his backpack and placed it on the ground. A speeding rainbow trail passed them before halting, turning around and screaming back toward them.

“Arron you’re back,” Rainbow Dash hovered in front of him. “And,” she glanced at midnight, then at AK. “And you’ve brought friends?” She did a double take. “Wait AK? Is that you?”

AK rolled her eyes while she and Midnight gathered around Arron’s backpack. “Yes, Rainbow it’s me.”

“That is so awesome,” she shouted, before eyeing her quizzically. “Why are you with Arron, aren’t you working on your next book?”

“Ugh,” AK groaned. I really don’t have time for this, I know that she’s a good pegusus, but I can’t get into it with her right now...

Arron interrupted her thoughts by opening the flap of his backpack showing the trio of ponies the contents. “See,” he said. “I have plenty.”

AK Yearling, Midnight and Rainbow Dash all gapped at the bag full of copper and silver coins. There were several large square tubes containing twenty coins each then there were the individually coins in cases.

“Awww,” Rainbow Dash gapped. “Arron you’re totally rich, why didn’t you tell me?” She glared at the human who merely shrugged.

“I didn’t know that silver and copper where such a rare commodity,” He pulled out one of the individually wrapped silver coins, removed it from its plastic container and flicked it to Rainbow Dash. “Back in my world both metals, are really common the rarest ones are gold and platinum.”

Rainbow Dash gapped at the coin, “This is so cool,” she glanced at Arron “Wait are you giving this to me?”

Arron shrugged again, “If you want it.”

Rainbow Dash started zooming around leaving rainbow trails in her wake. While the cyan pegasus was busy he pulled two more coins out of his backpack and gave one to Midnight, rubbing the top of her head while he was at it, and then he gave one to AK who looked at the coin then at him.

“What’s this for,” she asked.

“Do I need a reason,” Arron smirked at AK. “To give a gift to a friend?”

“No,” AK meekly stated, “But”—

“But nothing,” Arron cut her off sharply. “That’s yours if you don’t want it, tough; I’m not taking it back.”

AK sighed before pocketing the coin, what am I going to do with it? She thought. I don’t need bits and if any pony finds out well, she looked over at Midnight who was staring at her coin. AK smiled. That’s probably the first time she had any currency of her own.

Rainbow Dash burst through the door of her house. She raced upstairs to her room, rummaged through her closet pulled out an old case that held one of her many first place medals, took off the clear cover, threw her old medal across the room and placed her new coin inside. After replacing the lid she winged over to her dresser and placed the case on top.

I have one of the coolest coins in all of Equestria, she giddily thought. I wonder what mom and dad would do if they ever found out? She shook her head then raced downstairs and out the door.

Arron watched Midnight with a sense of amusement and wonder. Glad she really likes it, he thought.

AK was happy to pay for the train tickets. Arron held onto the grip of his rifle when he noticed several ponies eyeing Midnight’s new coin. She was waving it, and spinning it around without a care in the world. Though it made both the human and pegasus companion rather nervous.

“The Train for Canterlot will be departing in five minutes,” a conductor pony yelled.

Several dozen ponies got off the train and only about a dozen were waiting to get on, including AK Yearling and her group.

AK gave Arron and Midnight their tickets. The ponies on the platform kept their distance though some of them really wanted to get a better look at Midnight’s coin.

AK trotted up to Midnight and tapped her shoulder. “Midnight,” she whispered after Midnight turned her head. “I think you should put that away, I know you’re excited about getting a pure silver coin of your own, but the ponies keep looking at you some of them I’m sure have the desire to take it from you.”

“No,” Midnight growled. “This is my coin, Arron gave it to me,” she grabbed onto Arron’s leg. “It’s my precious no pony else can take it from me.”

Is it me, Arron thought. Or did Midnight just go full Gollum? He patted the perturbed pony’s head. Her head spun around so fast Arron almost got a handful of horn. “You should put that away while other ponies are around,” he suggested.

Midnight calmed, nodded and then the coin vanished into thin air.

Wow, Arron thought, so ponies are like Transformers, they do have dimensional pockets! Then again both franchises are owned by Hasbro, so I guess it makes sense, this is a cartoon after all...a rather real cartoon, but a cartoon none the less.

“All aboard,” the conductor pony yelled.

Arron, Midnight and AK climbed into the train. Several ponies vacated the train car they were occupying though a few lingered knowing that Arron wasn’t a threat. One Earth pony in particular kept glancing at Midnight from a few rows up.

Don’t even think about it, Arron mouthed a warning to the pony who immediately retreated to the next car when the human noticed him gawking.

After one of the conductors checked all of the passengers tickets the whistle blew and the train started moving.

“Next stop,” the conductor yelled. “Canterlot center!”

Author's Note

If anyone is interested in investing in either silver or copper I would get it now while prices are really low. Silver is so low that several silver mines have shut down till it goes back up. With India making substantial purchases it won't be long. Many industries are even changing from gold over to silver because it's almost, or in some cases just as good as a conductor as gold.

Canterlot Conference

The train screeched to a halt in Canterlot Central. Several ponies and a single person disembarked after the conductor opened the doors for them. Arron re-adjusted his AR and back pack before stretching his arms over his head. There were a lot of ponies staring at the three beings, though most of their attention was aimed at Arron.

Midnight tapped AK on the shoulder. She turned her head so fast her glasses almost fell from her muzzle.

“Where are we going,” Midnight asked a bit shaky, she looked around at all of the ponies who were staring their way so she backed herself behind Arron’s leg.

She probably isn’t used to seeing so many ponies, or even being around so many ponies for that matter, AK thought. “Come on you two,” she gestured for them to follow.

While ponies kept staring and pointing their hooves at the group, Midnight and AK could hear all of the rumors and comments made about them and their big friend.

AK glanced at the man behind her. She let out a sigh of relief, at least he can’t hear what they’re saying, she thought with a smirk. He’d probably use that weapon of his if he did, she glared at two particular unicorns standing by a light post across the street, the brown coated unicorn stallion kept pointing at Midnight, while commenting to a cream colored unicorn with done up mane, AK thought either was his mare friend or wife, either way they weren’t saying very nice things about Midnight’s blank flank nor about Arron and something about bighoofs wearing such hideous clothes.

Midnight also heard the two ponies talking. She was angry and embarrassed at the same time. If AK hadn’t held out her hoof to stop her she would have gotten into a fight with the two unicorns.

“They’re not worth it,” AK whispered, “Trust me.”

“Fine,” Midnight gruffly muttered back.

AK was rather shocked when a troupe of royal guards descended upon them. “Halt,” the lead guard shouted making the dozen or more guards stomp their hooves behind him.

“Wow,” Arron stepped between Midnight and AK. “Shining Armor, is that you?”

Shining Armor tilted his head. “You know me?”

Arron chuckled. “Let’s just say that I know of you,” he leaned over and held out his hand. “This is actually the first time we’ve met, I’m Arron.”

Shining Armor rubbed his chin and eyed Arron’s offered hand. “Oh,” he exclaimed before putting out his hoof. Arron grabbed it and shook it. “That felt weird,” Shining eyed his hoof when Arron let go. He noticed a frown on Arron’s face. “I mean it was good,” he corrected. “But still weird... it was a weird good.”

“I guess there aren’t too many beings with hands around here to offer a pony a proper handshake,” Arron folded his arms and closed one eye. “Huh, Shining?”

“Yes,” Shining shook his head. “I mean no,” he face hooved. “You know what; just fallow me before I embarrass myself even further.”

“Fine by me,” Arron let his arms down and placed his right hand on his waist. “Where are we going exactly?”

“I’ve been ordered to escort you to the palace,” Shining didn’t even turn his head; he ordered the rest of his guards to form a perimeter around the trio. “The princess is really looking forward to seeing you.”

“No doubt,” Arron slumped.

AK tugged on Arron’s pant leg. “You know the princess?”

“Princesses,” Arron flatly retorted.

AK rolled her eyes. “Fine princesses,” she glanced up at him. “Happy?”

He shrugged, “I guess?”

“So,” AK glanced away. “How do you know the princesses?”

“I met them a few days after arriving,” Arron rubbed his stomach where the armor stabbed him. “Twilight introduced me, but I’ve actually known them for quite a while.” He noticed both mare’s were giving him odd looks of disbelief. “You know what, forget what I said.”

Midnight tilted her head in the direction of either the pony or person who was speaking while she followed their conversation. I want to know too, she thought. I can’t believe I’m meeting the princesses, what if they don’t like me? What if they tell Arron that he can’t be around me anymore...what if they tell me not to be around him anymore! Her fears, getting the better of her made her latch onto Arron’s leg.

“Don’t worry Midnight you can still fallow me around if you want to,” Arron eyed the unicorn and patted her head. “So you don’t have to cling to me so tightly.”

His words only made her ease up, but she still held on to him.

“I think Midnight likes you,” AK said with a chuckle. “I kind of like you too,” she quietly muttered.

“I know,” he replied, not hearing AK’s last statement. The only thing that’s bothering me is why she does?

Neither pony, nor person had any more time for contemplation, nor discussion due to the pony perimeter being surrounded by news ponies and camera flashes. Most of the reporters where waving their hooves in the air trying to get Arron’s attention while yelling out question, after question, others were vainly attempting to ask Shining Armor about the bighoof, but he never answered.

The palace doors opened upon their arrival. Shining Armor led the two ponies and one human into the throne room. Both princesses looked up from the scroll they were reading when they walked in. Shining gave them a quick bow before closing the doors behind him and locking it with his magic.

I wouldn’t want to be in their horse shoes, he thought. Wait, he tilted his head. Do bighoofs even wear horse shoes? He pondered the question his entire trot back to the barracks.

Princess Celestia rolled up the scroll with her magic before setting it aside. The two royal guards tapped the butts of their spears on the floor before exiting with a dismissive wave and a nod from Luna.

Celestia beckoned for the group to come closer.

“Arron,” Luna suddenly stepped down from her throne. “It is very good to see you.” She trotted up to greet them. “And AK Yearling I presume,” she tilted her head to glance at the pegasus who nodded her head.

Midnight peeked out from behind Arron’s leg. Luna leaned forward when the made eye contact. “And you must be Midnight?”

Midnight nodded before vanishing behind Arron’s leg again.

“She’s shy,” Arron reached behind his back to rub her head.

“I don’t doubt it,” Celestia came down from her throne she brushed up against Luna, then stood before Arron, they gave each other a nod before Arron stood aside, crouched down and pulled Midnight in front of him.

She was clearly shaken when he did that, her head kept snapping back and forth between Celestia and Arron, a look of betrayal on her muzzle every time she glanced his way.

“Don’t worry,” Arron scooted beside her and draped an arm across her back, he rubbed her neck and behind her ears to calm her down. She sat on her rump, her look of betrayal turned into a sigh of contentment. She craned her head back and her ears flattened so that Arron could rub them. “I promise she won’t hurt you,” he softly spoke, though he didn’t think she heard nor cared.

“Eem, hmm,” Midnight replied.

“If you keep doing that,” AK straightened her glasses. “She’s bound to fall asleep.”

Celestia looked the unicorn in the eyes. “Twilight informed me,” she glanced back at Luna who coughed into her hoof. “Informed us,” she corrected, “about what happened to you as a filly, and about the diamond dogs.”

“No pony deserves to be treated that way,” Luna stepped forward. “We weren’t nearly treated as badly as you were, even after we became Nightmare Moon.”

Midnight’s ears perked back up. “So, you won’t force me to abandon Arron?”

Celestia and Luna shared a smile before Celestia faced her once more. “No, Midnight, I wouldn’t do that to you, not after Arron saved you.”

“Good,” Midnight closed her eyes, smiled and nodded, “because I love him.”

Arron fell backwards, Celestia, Luna and AK all looked at her. AK’s mouth opened so far that her glasses fell off her muzzle, she was too shocked to even attempt to catch them. The sound her glasses made was even more deafening than a gunshot in Arron’s ears.

No, Arron thought. She can’t possibly, I mean I’m a person...and she’s a... po... he vigorously shook his head while putting his feet so that they were at least in front of him instead of partly under him, then he used his hands to get himself back to a sitting position.

Midnight slowly turned her head to look at Arron. Her eyes were the size of dinner plates and there was a bright red glow that adorned her cheeks. “I didn’t mean”—

Arron quickly placed his finger over her lips. “Yes, you did, and please don’t insult me by telling me you didn’t.” He removed his finger and sighed. “Why?”

Midnight didn’t seem to understand, Luna and Celestia where now intently looking at Arron as if they didn’t understand either.

“I’m asking you,” he pointed at Midnight. “Why you love me... and please don’t say that it’s because I saved you from the diamond dogs.”

Midnight slightly shook her head. “That’s part of it,” Arron raised an eyebrow at this. “A part?”

“Yes,” she nodded. “A part, the rest of it is because of the way you act around me,” she folded her forehooves and frowned. “Or the way you don’t act around me.”

“I’m more confused now than I was,” Arron rubbed his hand through his hair.

“We, can’t explain why,” AK trotted up to him. “We just do!”

“We,” Arron and Midnight both cried in confusion.

“Yes,” AK placed a hoof around Midnight. “We love you, though I don’t love you the way she,” she gave Midnight a gentle shake. “loves you, but yes I still love you, stupid human.”

“First,” Arron reached over and took AK’s glasses out of Celestia’s telekinesis spell and placed them back on her face. “I’m not stupid, especially when you throw words like love in my face.”

“Why,” Celestia asked perplexed. “Don’t you have some pony... or person who loves you where you’re from?”

Arron shook his head. “Not really,” he flatly stated.

All four ponies balked at this. “Why?”

“That’s what I want to know,” he cried in frustration.

“Didn’t you have a mare friend,” Midnight paused when Arron shook his head.

“What about parents,” AK asked, but Arron shrugged. “Not really.”

“What kind of colt hood did you have,” Celestia asked concerned.

Arron glared at her for a second before sighing. “A hard one that I don’t want to talk about,” he glanced at all of the ponies. “At least not right now,” he got up and brushed off his pants. “It’s not important, because it’s in the past, and the past can go to hell for all I care.” I really wish that John erased my childhood memories, he sighed. Or, at least all of the bad ones. He removed his back pack and knelt down on the floor in front of Midnight and AK. “Look, I don’t know how I feel about you,” he glanced at both of them. “Either of you, what I do know is that it would be disingenuous of me if I told you to stop or go away, so I’ll say this.” He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. All of the ponies felt a sense of anxiety when he did so, Celestia and Luna were even more anxious than Midnight and AK at that moment when Arron reopened his eyes. There was a look of great sadness that appeared in them for a split second, all four ponies noticed it even though it was very brief.

“I don’t know how I feel about you Midnight,” he stopped her from speaking by lifting his hand. “I’ve never been in this kind of situation before,” he reached out with both arms and brought her in for a hug. “I care about you, I do, but I don’t know if I love you... or if I’ll ever love you the same way you do about me. I hope you can accept that, if not then please find someone...some pony else you will treat you the way you were meant to be treated.”

Midnight started to weep, I won’t ever leave you Arron, she thought, because she couldn’t speak, her mouth wouldn’t utter her thoughts. I’ll wait for as long as I need to, I know you love me, you just don’t know that you do, but when you realize then...

“Not fair,” AK yelled she quickly jumped at the pair of hugging fools.

Arron reached out and caught her in mid air and brought her in to their hug before she had the chance to break into it.

“Better,” Arron whispered.

“Much,” AK muttered back.

Celestia wrapped her wing around Luna. “Friendship is magic,” she whispered to her sister.

Luna leaned into her older sister. “I think there’s more than just friendship between those three,” she glanced up at her sister with a smile.

“Perhaps,” Celestia replied with a smile of her own.

It was a while before they broke away from each other. Celestia and Luna returned to their individual thrones, Arron, Midnight and AK stood at the bottom of the steps in proper audience below them the group returning to some semblance of normalcy.

After Celestia and Luna settled back onto their thrones they were curious to know the reason why Arron, Midnight and AK where in Canterlot.

“Didn’t Twilight tell you in the letter she sent,” Arron asked stunned.

Celestia shook her head. “I’m afraid my former student failed to include that detail.”

Luna nodded her head. “It’s also the reason we sent Shining Armor to fetch you.”

“It’s actually a good thing you did,” AK eyed the camo back pack on the floor at Arron’s feet. “Come on,” she bopped his leg with her hoof. “Show them already!”

Arron rolled his eyes and Midnight giggled. “Fine,” he lamented, he reached down, grabbed the heavy pack by the left strap and brought it up in front of him. He eyed both princesses and gulped before opening it to show them the contents.

Luna and Celestia strained their necks to see what was inside, so Arron walked up the steps so they’d both get a closer look.

Celestia gasped and Luna’s eyes went wide, they kept going from the coins to Arron and back.

“By the stars,” Luna cried, “Is that silver,” she pointed at one of the coins, so Arron fished it out to show her.

“This is why we’re here,” Arron raised the coin so that Luna could take it with her magic. He pulled out another one to give to Celestia.

They kept spinning the coins around with their magic and read the Pledge of Allegiance on the back. They even counted the stars of the American Flag on the face and rubbed a hoof over the Eagle relief beside it.

“Where did you get these,” Celestia asked holding the coin in front of Arron.

“I brought them with me,” Arron replied with a shrug.

“If the noble ponies discovered you had these,”—

Luna interrupted her sister. “You’re very lucky they didn’t.”

Celestia nodded and returned the coin to its owner. Arron graciously took it from Celestia, though Luna held on to hers for a moment longer before giving it back to him.

“That’s the reason why we came to Canterlot,” AK pointed her hoof at the coins in Arron’s hand. “I’m here to see an acquaintance of mine to see how much the coins are worth and if there is any pony interested in purchasing a few of them.”

Celestia eyed Arron’s back pack. “And how many coins do you have?”

“I have,” Arron picked up his back pack and dropped the two coins inside. “Over two hundred ounces of silver and at least one hundred ounces of copper.” He pulled out a plastic tube and pulled off the cap, he removed a copper coin and flicked it to Celestia who easily caught it with her magic, though she did almost let it hit the floor being caught off guard by the sheer amount he was carrying around.

“You are a very rich pon...” Celestia shook her head. “I mean person, Arron.”

He rubbed the back of his head. “I don’t feel that way,” Arron shook his back making all of the coins jingle. “I was only collecting coins in case the dollar ever collapsed.”

“What’s a dollar,” Midnight asked tugging on Arron’s pantleg.

He looked at her and smiled. “It’s the more common currency back home, though it’s only made of paper”—

“Paper,” the four ponies exclaimed in unison.

“Well,” Arron scratched the top of his head. “It’s really made from a special blend of cotton and paper pulp so we all call it paper money.”

“Paper currency,” Celestia rubbed her chin in consideration. “True it would be easier to carry, but how would such a thing be backed? You must have some way to back your paper money.”

“Yes,” Arron gave her a grin and a wink. “It’s actually backed by gold.”

“GOLD,” they all cried again.

Arron started laughing. “Sorry I should say our dollars were, backed by the gold standard. Now it’s backed with the silver standard.” He started to frown. “Or was that repealed too.” He vigorously rubbed his hands through his shaggy brown hair. “I can’t remember! I know that the government took us off the gold standard back in nineteen thirty three, but I don’t remember when we removed the silver standard, though I think it might have been when Nixon was still president...”

“President,” Celestia questioned.

“Yes,” Arron folded his arms and nodded. “President, my country left monarchy rule back in the seventeen hundreds, ever since then we’ve been ruled by the three branches of government.”

“Three,” Luna asked looking doubtful.

“Branches,” Celestia tilted her head in disbelief.

“Yep,” Arron nodded again. “The Legislative branch consisting of the House of Representatives and Congress who write laws, the Executive consisting of the President and his cabinet, who either vetoes the laws passed by the house and senate, or passes said laws under which we are governed.” Arron paused and glanced at all of the ponies who where both shocked and awed, making him chuckle. “Then there’s the Judicial Branch, who, interprets said laws written by the Legislative Branch and passed by said President, though it is the largest Branch of government because each state has their own Supreme Court judges and then there are nine judges on the Federal Supreme Court which is our highest court in our society.”

“It sounds to me,” Celestia spoke after regaining her composure. “That you have quite a lot of bureaucracy in your world.”

“How does anything get done,” Luna asked with an earnest expression of curiosity on her muzzle.

“Sometimes,” Arron let out a lengthy sigh. “It doesn’t.” He glanced up at the co-rulers. “Listen because we don’t have a single being holding all power and or authority and because of the checks and balances each Branch watches the other so that the people don’t become oppressed.”

Celestia and Luna gasped. “We do not oppress our ponies!” They both yelled.

“I didn’t say you did,” Arron shook his head and held out his hands defensively. “But as a wise man once said, power corrupts and absolute power corrupts absolutely.” He stared at Luna. “You must admit princess Luna, when your hatred for your sister overtook your sense of self and became Nightmare Moon you were by definition what the people in our world would call absolutely corrupt,” he closed one eye. “A dictator, hell bent on extinguishing the light of day in order to cover the world in everlasting night.”

Luna, unable to have her past sins thrown in her face quickly looked away.

Arron smirked. “Then again,” he caught Luna’s attention from the way he said it. “A dictator can also be benevolent.”

“You’re joking,” Luna looked unconvinced and even Celestia was eyeing him with no certain amount of criticism.

Arron shook his head, “I’m serious, Pinochet, was a really cool guy who was considered to be a dictator.”

“Who,” AK and Celestia asked.

“Augustus Pinochet,” Arron replied. “He was the ruler of Chile for a while. He was considered to be a dictator, but only to those who were left of Stalin, or Mao, and maybe even Pol Pot?”

He gave up when all of the ponies wore blank expressions. “They were people worse than Sombra.”

“Ohhh,” They all mouthed.

“That is bad,” Celestia commented.

“And,” Luna snipped. “What did he do that made these ponies worse than Sombra so mad?”

Arron ignored the pony part. “He rounded them up,”

“Yes,” the ponies said.

“Placed them in a helicopter,” he received more puzzled muzzles.

“Uhhh,” Arron paused. “Hot air balloons he corrected,” that made them all nod and ‘awe’ in recognition. “Then when they were high enough his men... or ponies,” —he eyed and smirked at Luna— “pushed them out of the balloon.”

His comments made all four of them gasp in horror.

“That is barbaric,” Celestia cried in anger. “Why did he do such a thing?”

Arron shrugged. “He didn’t like their politics, to put it bluntly.” He raised his hand to stop them from speaking. “Look it would take too long to explain, let’s just say that because they had the same ideals as Sombra, he didn’t like it so he dealt with them the same way they would have dealt with him, but he freed the majority of people and brought a great amount of prosperity to Chile for doing so. To him and most of his countrymen Capitalism was not a dirty word.” Arron folded his arms and nodded in absolution.

Luna, Celestia, Midnight and AK all shared confused glances.

“Of course it’s not,” Celestia confirmed. “We enjoy our subjects who build business through entrepreneurship.”

“That means,” Arron looked at her and Luna with a smile. “Eqestria is governed by a Monarchy, but with a Capitalist society.”

Celestia glanced at the one person and two ponies in front of her, she glanced over at Luna who gave her a quick nod.

“We are both very curious to know more about where you come from,” Celestia pointed her hoof at Arron who tilted his head and frowned. “Considering the length of the discussion we’d better relocate to a more suitable location.”

Celestia guided their guests through the palace. Luna took up residence beside Arron, while Midnight trotted along on his other side. AK was behind Celestia, both leading ponies turned their heads every once in a while to listen in on the conversation that the three beings behind them were having.

Luna and Midnight both kept asking Arron about Earth, and his country he called the United States he wouldn’t answer all of their questions, only telling them that he’d explain everything after they reached their intended destination.

Several guards lined the hallway after the party made an abrupt right turn. Two more guards stood on either side of a set of double doors. Several dignitaries milled about while they waited for the Princess to show up. One of the dignitaries pointed a hoof and said something to the others when they saw the Princess. A few of them were galloping over to her, though they suddenly and abruptly halted upon noticing the bighoof and the Lunar Princess behind her.

Without a word all of the ponies made way for them to pass. The two guards opened the doors for the entourage when they approached. The ponies outside clamored to enter the conference room after the guards had closed the door. The other guards formed an impenetrable line so that preventing the excited ponies from entering.

Celestia and Luna took up seats at the head of a large conference table. The room was well lit with sunlight streaming in from the five windows behind Arron, Midnight and AK Yearling who were sitting down on their left hoof sides of the princesses.

Arron enjoyed the warm sun on his back. Not too hot, not too cold, he thought laying his AR across his lap before scotching up against the table. The cushion under him easily moved with the slightest movement of his torso and legs. Still it would be nice if there was a back rest like a normal chair, he leaned forward a bit so he wouldn’t lay on his back and fall asleep under the sun.

Celestia smiled when Arron began telling them about his home planet and his country. He began the history with the first crossing from England and Europe in fourteen ninety two. The princesses and AK stopped him every once in a while to clarify some things. Two hours past before the Princesses stopped him for a short break. Pastries and tea where offered, AK, Midnight and Luna excused themselves to freshen up.

Celestia eyed Arron who looked half asleep, his head was bowed and his arms were folded across his chest.

I wonder if he’s praying to his deity, Celestia thought with a frown. I would like to know more about his culture, than his country’s history. She lit up her horn to gently shove Arron’s shoulder to get his attention.

“Yes, princess,” Arron opened one eye. “I’m awake, you don’t have to worry.”

She smirked and shook her head. “That’s not the reason why I did that.”

Arron tilted his head and gave her a quizzical look. “Then what is it?” He glanced around. “The others aren’t back yet are they?”

Celestia shook her head. “No, they’re not,” she placed her tea back onto the saucer. “I would like to know more about your deity, would you please tell me what she’s like?”

Both of Arron’s eyes snapped open, and he started to laugh.

“Did I say something funny,” Celestia asked rather defensively.

“No, no,” Arron waved a hand at her. “Our…” he crossed his fingers and placed his arms on the table. “I should say that my God, isn’t a she, but a he…” He looked up at her. “Or more appropriately I should say they.”

Celestia tilted her head and her mouth hung open. “You have more than one God?”

“Yes,” Arron said without missing a beat. “There’s the father Elohim, the son, Jehovah and the
holy ghost, they make up what those of us in the church call the Godhead.” He looked at Celestia and smiled. “There are those that call them the trinity, but they are three distinct beings who’s one in purpose.”

“Which is,” Celestia arched forward.

There was a small interruption when Luna and the others returned, Arron could see the dignitaries clamoring with comments as they tried to get past the guards.

Arron waited until after the others were seated before continuing, though Celestia held her composure, he knew that she didn’t like the annoyance.

“Now,” Celestia gestured. “You were saying?”

“To bring to pass the immortality and eternal life of man,” Arron finished.

Celestia’s mouth hung agape, but the others only shared confused glances.

“What did we miss,” AK leaned over and bumped Arron’s leg with her hoof a few times.

Arron frowned at her. “I hope you washed those,” he pointed at her hoof that was on his leg. “Before you came back.”

AK balked. “Of course I washed my hooves,” she exclaimed in disgust. “What kind of pony do you think I am?”

Arron replied with a shrug.

She folded her forehooves and pouted. “You’re so insufferable,” she muttered several more things, but that was the only thing Arron was able to comprehend.

While AK was distracting Arron, Celestia whispered what Arron told her in Luna’s ear. The Lunar Princess also balked and went a bit slack jawed at the news of Arron having three God’s and they were male no less.

Arron perceived what Celestia and Luna were talking about so he decided to abate their concerns. “Don’t worry,” he caught every pony’s attention. “We do have goddesses, we just don’t know their names, Elohim doesn’t want their names taken in vain nor besmirched like his own, so he protects them.”

“Your people hate your deities,” Celestia cried in disbelief and despair.

Arron nodded. “There are many back home who don’t believe in God, they call them mythical, or fictional,” he sighed. “Those of us who believe are persecuted even now by those who don’t…” he glanced up at the ceiling with a frown. “Why can’t those damned atheists leave us alone! They use politics to shut us up or shut us down…the constitution, states that the freedom of speech is protected, yet if a Christian or Conservative speaks, or even makes a comment the leftist and atheists jump down their throats and have them banned from speaking claiming hate speech!” Arron stood up and slammed his hands down on the table. “THERE’S NO SUCH THING AS HATE SPEECH ONLY CALL TO ACTION!”

“Arron,” Celestia calmly stated. “Please calm down, there is no need for such angry outbursts here.”

He sat back down. “I know,” he slumped. “It’s one of the reasons I’m glad I’m here and not back home,” he looked at Luna and Celestia with tears in his eyes. “In my past, I’ve been on the receiving end of true hatred.” Arron leaned over to his right, picked up Midnight and placed her in his lap, now that his rifle was under the table he decided to replace it with a warm mare.

“Midnight,” he lowered his voice. “The reason why I’m struggling so hard to get around you loving me is because when I was very young I was very hurt and abused.”

“You don’t have to,” Midnight began, but Arron shook his head.

“Of all of the ponies I know,” he placed his hand on top of her head. “I want you to hear the truth,” he glanced over at Celestia and Luna, then he looked AK in the eyes. “All of you.”

Celestia and the others were all appalled by what Arron began to tell them. Midnight and AK began crying not even half way through his story. Celestia gasped several times and Luna was looking more and more outraged as he continued.

“That’s everything,” Arron hugged Midnight. “I don’t know if I can return your feelings or not Midnight,” he reached over and stroked AK’s head, she had removed her glasses and was wiping her eyes with her sleeve.

“I’m sorry,” Luna abruptly got to her hooves. “It is very late and I have to go and prepare to raise the moon.”

Celestia also got to her hooves, “And I must start lowering the sun.”

Both Princesses left the room. Celestia and Luna both sighed after the doors closed. The only ones in the hallway were the two guards on either side of the doors. The rest told the dignitaries that all meetings were postponed until the following day. Many of them left unhappy, but Celestia would smooth things over when she met them.

Luna shook her mane. “I thought I’ve heard and seen everything,” she stopped in the middle of the hallway that lead back to the throne room. The light of the waning sun shimmered on her dark blue coat which had lost some of its luster, even her mane and tail were laying flat. The things Arron told her made her want to vomit in disgust.

“How can they treat each other like that,” Luna asked.

Celestia had also stopped a few steps ahead of Luna, she didn’t turn around when she answered. “After hearing what he went through, I know that Arron is a good…pon…” she smiled for a moment, but it quickly faded. “Man, he’s been through a lot.”

“I would rather be sent back to the moon for another thousand years than to go through a betrayal like that,” Luna started raising the moon while Celestia lowered the sun. “He was only five,” Luna stomped her hoof and the moon quivered in the sky. “No more than a Colt, then two years later.”

“Sister,” Celestia commanded. “Please, I don’t want to think about it,” she slightly turned her head. “I have an early start tomorrow so I’ll be heading to bed.”

Luna watched Celestia vanish in a flash. Celestia teleported herself to her room, with a flick of her head her crown landed and spun on top of her dresser before coming to a restful stop. With a heave she flopped down onto her bed. She covered her eyes with a fore-hoof, tears dripped down her face to streak her fur and moisten the pillow. Celestia had heard a lot of things in her time as a ruler, but after hearing what Arron had gone through as a colt and then telling her that he met people who had it even worse than he did she felt something she only felt one other time in her life and that was when she sentenced Luna or Nightmare Moon to imprisonment on the moon.

“What kind of bucked up place is he from,” Celestia thought aloud. “And why hasn’t his God done anything to prevent such things from happening.”

I have granted all of my children free will, Celestia shot up in her bed and looked around the room for the pony who was talking to her. The voice was quiet like a pin drop, but had the force of an erupting volcano. Her ears twitched every which way to locate the one speaking.

After I created the Earth a war erupted in heaven, my second son rebelled against me so I had to cast him and his followers out, they are all on Earth, they tempt and try the hearts of men. Men like Arron are devout followers and I am sorry that he intruded into your lives, but he is where he needs to be. Celestia, —she was fully alert when Elohim, Arron’s deity called her by name— Because I have given my children my laws and the ability to chose, in the end I will punish those who have broken my law, but it will be in my own way, and in my own time. I would ask you to please look after my son, he’s a good man and the demon he is trying to find also has a good heart…despite the way he looks.

Author's Note

A rather lengthy chapter full of historical fun facts you probably didn't know.
Having useless knowledge is sometimes useful.

This is going to be a problem

Arron sat on the grass in the back garden, the palace was bathed in a soft silver. The fountain in the center made a soft bubbling and trickling sound. The scent of flowers mixed with a cool night breeze filled his nostrils; he smiled when he noticed that the pollen wasn’t bothering him like it normally did.

He rested his head against the rough tree he was using as a backrest, his right leg was angled over his left and his hand was atop his knee. His AR was at his side, the scope sitting on the pica-tinny rails had a green tint to it. The reticule cross-hairs was on its lowest setting. He wasn’t worried about the battery life; he could easily pick up a few when he got to the human world, or at least the pony version of the human world.

Luna was watching Arron from her balcony. The Lunar Princess was much too upset to watch over the dream realm, only stopping in for a brief moment to make sure that there were no terrible nightmares among the pony population. She floated down behind the tree so that Arron wouldn’t notice her.

She was motionless when she heard a soft song emanate from the man, at first he hummed a tune then the words drifted out into the night.

The minstrel boy to the war is gone,
In the ranks of death you'll find him;
His father's sword he has girded on,
And his wild harp slung behind him;
"Land of Song!" say’th the warrior bard,
"Though all the world betrays thee,
One sword, at least, thy rights shall guard,
One faithful harp shall praise thee!"

The Minstrel fell! But the foe-man's chain
Could not bring that proud soul under;
The harp he loved ne'er spoke again,
For he tore its chords asunder;
And said "No chains shall sully thee,
Thou soul of love and bravery!
Thy songs were made for the pure and free
They shall never sound in slavery!"

After the last verse was finished Luna crept around the tree. She saw Arron staring up at the stars, tears stained his cheeks in the moonlight. His eyes were closed while he sobbed and hummed the tune again.

“I am sorry to intrude,” Luna softly spoke, Arron smiled, though he didn’t open his eyes.

“I have been told that songs are meant to be heard even if it is an audience of one.”

Luna lowered her head, “Our apologies.”

Arron shook his head and chuckled. “I was actually referring to myself,” he cracked open one eye. “But I don’t mind if you listen in to my horrid self.”

Luna reared back and gasped. “Thou art not horrid, twas a beautiful melody even if I didn’t quite comprehend some of the lyrics.”

“The Minstrel Boy is a rather old song,” Arron sighed. “It was used by both the North and the South during the Civil War.”

Luna tilted her head in confusion. “War’s are anything but civil.”

Arron opened both eyes and stared at her before bursting out into laughter. “I can’t argue with that,” he explained to the wide eyed princess.

“We wonder how your people survive with so much bloodshed on your planet?”

Arron stopped laughing and frowned. “To put it bluntly my people are idiots!”

Luna trotted over to the tree and sat down next to Arron. “I am sorry, but we do not think that you are an idiot.”

“No,” Arron leaned back against the tree and stretched his right hand to the sky. “I mean generally, not necessarily me personally,” he clenched his fingers forming a fist. “Though there are times when I can be…”

Luna furrowed her brow. “Are all of the people where you’re from so self deprecating?”

Arron lowered his hand resting it on his thigh, tapping it in thought. “I guess you could say that all humans who actually think about their actions and compare them to what God has commanded of us, then yes we should all be a bit self deprecating, though it’s more of self reflection, in an attempt to be honest with one’s own soul.” He glanced at her and stroked her cheek. “I am a natural man and therefore an enemy to God, yet I try to put off the natural and just be a man who tries to emulate God, though I may fail I have faith enough that God’s son will make up for my shortcomings.”

Luna pouted when Arron removed his hand, though its warmth lingered for a moment. “I don’t believe we have ever met any creature like you.”

“I should hope not,” Arron quipped. “If there were more than one of me roaming around Equestria that would be terrifying indeed,” he folded his arms and nodded.

Luna laughed, that wasn’t what I was talking about, she thought.

Midnight was watching from the shadows, she was about to run over to Arron in order to stop Luna, but her curiosity outweighed her jealousy, even though Arron didn’t give her the answer she longed for she was also sure that he did have feelings for her, but his past prevented him from saying what she knew he felt for her.

“Are you going to join us Midnight,” Luna asked. “Or are you going to continue to stand in the shadows and eavesdrop?”

Midnight shook a bit, her mane shimmered in the moonlight, and she noticed that Arron was smiling at her which made her blush though he probably couldn’t tell in the dim light.

“How long have you been there,” he asked more to Luna than Midnight herself.

“Long enough,” Midnight answered, trotting over to Arron who adjusted his legs to accommodate her allowing her to lay in his lap. She gave Luna a quick smirk making the princess frown.

“I still don’t know how I feel about you Midnight,” Arron said stroking the back of her neck and shoulders. “I mean I do like you,” but more like a pet that can communicate, he thought. Though, I don’t have the heart to tell her that.

Midnight closed her eyes. “That’s good enough for me,” for now.

“So,” Luna casually glanced away from the smiling unicorn who was beginning to infuriate her. “Are you going to see AK’s acquaintance tomorrow?”

“That’s the plan,” Arron shrugged. “I hope that they can tell me how much my coins are worth and hopefully exchange them for bits.” He leaned down and hugged Midnight. “I don’t know how long I’ll be here nor do I know if I’ll ever be able to get home, so it would be nice if I had enough money to support myself while I’m here.”

“I think you have more than that,” Luna smugly replied though she didn’t mean to and the look of confusion Arron gave her made her turn her head away and cough into her foreleg.

The ponies were a bit confused when Arron suddenly turned his head as if intently listening to something, he even shushed Midnight when she started to ask what he was listening to.

“Do you hear that,” he whispered.

Luna and Midnight twitched their ears and concentrated trying to remove the sounds of the night insects and other background noises.

Free mee… the voice was there, like a harsh whisper on the wind. I feeeel you out there child of God… I neeed to knowww diddd wee win?

Midnight quickly got off from Arron’s lap when he abruptly got to his feet. “I guess my money problem will have to wait.”

“What was that,” Luna shivered with anxiety and excitement.

“That,” Arron turned toward the south. “Was probably the demon I need to free.”

“Free from what,” Luna’s question fell flat when Arron turned to her with a conniving grin on his face.

“Do you think that you can teleport us to the Pie rock farm?”

Luna glanced from Arron to Midnight they were both smirking and even chuckling a bit. I wish they would share what is so funny, “If I must…”

In a flash of magic the trio were in the midst of a field filled with rocks of all shapes and sizes.

Arron adjusted his AR and headed toward the dim lit house, one of the Pies was still awake, but Arron didn’t bother to ask for permission to be there he headed right for the giant rock sitting like a great black egg in front of the home.

Midnight trotted beside Arron while Luna, hung her head down and muttered indecipherable curses under her breath while she slowly trotted behind.

“Luna,” Arron turned his head making her snap her head back up.

“Yes,” she replied as politely as she could.

“You do know that I am supposedly friends with demons?”

“Twilight told me something about that,” Luna tilted her head. “And what does that have to do with the Pie family rock farm?”

Arron and Midnight glanced at each other, and laughed.

Luna slightly irritated at their shared knowledge that they apparently had galloped up to Arron and bumped his side making him stagger a bit, still he didn’t let up on his chuckling if anything he was laughing even harder at her apparent angry outburst.

He pointed at Holder’s Boulder, “Luna what does that rock look like to you?”

She turned her head to look at the rock he was pointing at, “A rock why, I have heard that it’s like a Pie family landmark and has adorned the farm for several generations.”

Arenn shrugged, “That is not what I asked, I asked,” He stepped up to Holder’s Boulder and placed his hand on it he could feel something powerful within. He let his hand slide across the smooth surface several times his hand ran over, warm lines inscribed upon the usually cold exterior, a sharp contrast to what the ponies considered to be nothing more than an unusual shaped rock.

“Is he really in there,” Midnight also placed a hoof on the rock and looked up into Arron’s still smiling face.

“Who,” Luna looked over Holder’s Boulder with a bit more concern, “You mean there is a demon in there,” she shouted pointing at the boulder.

“Shhh,” Arron and Midnight both turned around, and hissed covering their mouths with fingers or hooves.

Luna rolled her eyes, but the dim light grew brighter and several more turned on.

“Oh, great,” Arron, slumped. “We woke up the Pies.”

Right when he said that a very perturbed looking Limestone Pie burst through the front door.
“Alright who’s out there,” she screamed while the rest of the Pie family appeared behind her. She immediately balked upon seeing the group of trespassers.

“Princess Luna,” the rest of the family gasped, they all emerged from the house, made a semi-circle around the princess and gave her a slight bow.

“So sorry for waking you,” Luna glared at Arron for a moment, when he shook his head and shrugged she gritted her teeth for an instant. “You see we have pressing business here on your farm.”

“In the middle of the night,” Limestone quizzically eyed her.

Igneous Pie stepped in front of his daughter and put his hoof in front of her. He shook his head in disapproval. “We know not why thou hast come hither this night, but we know that thou hast a good reason.”

Arron stepped up making the ponies cower a bit, but they relaxed when they saw Midnight and Luna weren’t intimidated by the big bipedal creature.

“This is Arron,” Luna calmly said, “He’s big, but he’s harmless.”

“Unless you’re a bad pony,” Midnight quipped, making everyone turn to her.

“Anyway,” Arron bent his knee to look the ponies in the face. “I have to know how old do you think Holder’s Boulder is?”

Limestone spoke up for the group, “If my sister were here she would tell you exactly how old Holders Boulder is, and what it’s made from, the minerals within it, and a lot more useless info.”

Igneous suddenly coughed.

“It’s old,” she flatly stated after taking her father’s hint.

“And, what about what’s inside,” Arron asked with a knowing grin.

That made all of the family confused.

“It’s just a rock.” Limestone noticed the frown on her parents and siblings muzzles. “It’s a very strange and pretty rock, but it’s still only a rock.”

“It isn’t only a rock,” Midnight trotted over to Holder’s Boulder and gently rested her hoof on it. “It contains my boyfriend’s friend.”

“When did I become your boyfriend,” Arron asked at the same time Luna said, “When did you get a boyfriend?”

“Wait, what,” Limestone, Igneous and Cloudy Quartz all said simultaneously. Arron wasn’t sure if they were referring to the bit about being a boyfriend or the fact that there was something inside of their old rock.

Arron sighed before turning around and placing his hand on top of one of the lines that ran along the sides of holder’s boulder. I know you’re in there, he thought while closing his eyes and trying to communicate with the demon trapped within. But how do I get you out?

A stream of jumbled questions hit his mind like a flood he was forced to withdraw his hand and clutch his forehead, sweat poured down his face while he gasped for breath.

“The Frak,” he screamed, “Are you trying to give me an aneurism?”

So, sorrrry, everybeing in the vicinity felt the chilling thought.

Arron didn’t realize that he had cut his finger when he abruptly withdrew it, so when he slapped the stone again the lines running along the outer surface of holder’s boulder began to glow a bright red.

Luna teleported over to Arron and grabbed both him and Midnight with her magic, teleported over to the Pie family and put up a protective shield. A few seconds later Holder’s Boulder exploded sending derbies and chunks of rock in all directions.

“What have you done,” Marble Pie yelled while bits of rock still deflected off of Luna’s shield.

“Me,” Arron pointed at himself.

“Who else!” Marble Pie punched him in the leg. “You blew up Holder’s Boulder!”

“I didn’t know it was going to explode just from touching it!”

“I didn’t think I’d ever get out of that damnable prison,” all person’s and ponies turned to the chilling voice. They saw the silouet of a human shaped being with large wings protruding from his back. Two glowing red orbs with slit pupils, much like Sombra or Queen Chrysalis have peered through the settling smoke.

With a wave of a hand the area cleared giving the group a good look at the demon. He was taller than Arron and well muscled, his dark red skin was adorned with black thorn like designs. After stretching his arms above his head and tilting his neck back and forth he casually walked over to the group and with a single claw popped Luna’s shield like a soap bubble.

“Athur,” he walked up to Arron, “It’s been a long time!”

Arron didn’t have time to respond before he was roughly picked up and embraced, several strands of jet black hair fell down and tickled his nose.

“Uh,” Arron tried to break free but the demon held him fast. “I know you think you know me, but I don’t remember you…” Arron gasped. “And could you please put me down, my ribs can’t take much more.” His AR was between him and the demon and the pica-tinny rails were digging into his chest and side.

The demon abruptly dropped him, his fangs showed when his mouth hung agape. “Wait did that fraking moron wipe your mind?”

Arron, pushed his AR behind his back and shrugged. “I guess so.”

The demon sighed… “That’s going to be a problem…”

Author's Note

New chapter and yes I have been writing. I just haven't uploaded anything until I've made sure all of the errors I see are fixed.

Not your typical balisong and dance

Arron was sitting on a stump looking over a book he had laying in his lap. "Dave are you finished yet," he called out to his brother who was busy re-leaving himself behind several trees. The woods on Leon's property were sparse with all the clear cutting Leon's friend had done.

"Not quite," Arron heard Dave call out from his hiding spot. "now quit bothering me, I'm busy!"

Arron shook his head, took off his cap and wiped the sweat from his forehead then pulled off his glasses and wiped the streak of sweat that was annoying him because it obscured his vision. "I've heard of being full of it... but this is ridiculous," he muttered, closing his book, standing up to stretch a bit before putting it back inside the trunk of his white Nissan Maxima. He pulled a neatly folded map out of the pocket of his survival bag along with a compass.

We're in Goffstown New Hampshire somewhere on the mountain on Leon's land and I don't have a clue where I...or we are, Arron's thought only made him sigh in frustration. He walked back over to the stump where he was sitting before and opening the map to look for the spot where they should have been located. Arron was busy trying to get his bearings when Dave finally came out of the woodwork, zipping up his fly, he came into the open.

"So, do you have any idea where we are?" Dave's question only made Arron even more aggravated than he already was.

He shot his younger brother a menacing glare before folding up his map grabbing his balisong knife that he'd stuck into the stump next to the one he was sitting on as well as the sharpening stone that accompanied it. After flipping it closed he shoved the knife into his right hand pocket then he placed the stone into the pocket on the right leg of his cargo pants.

He got up and huffed. "Just get in damned car," he spat in a vain attempt not to sound like he was giving Dave an order.

Dave gave him a knowing grin while he got into the passenger seat. Arron took out his map and compass after he slammed the driver door closed.

"I think we're lost" Dave said turning to his older brother.

"No we're not!" Arron retorted. I just don't have a clue where we are exactly, his own thoughts weren't making him feel any better.

They both quietly sat inside the car. Arron was still trying to find out where they were. He looked over his map and paced his compass at the top right hand corner. Leon's land isn't all that big, he thought looking at the ski resort that was located on the mountain next to the one Leon owned, as well as the trap range located behind it. So we should be... somewhere in this area! His eyes followed the logging road on the map till it ended. We've been driving for about a half hour or so since it ended...so we're here. He pointed at a small area on the map, then he looked out at the surroundings outside the windows. He scratched his head in bewilderment, the topography on the map didn't match what he was actually seeing.

Completely frustrated Arron turned to his smirking younger brother. "I know exactly where we are now." He said with a smile, as he folded up the map and threw it in the back seat.

Dave raised an eyebrow. "Really, and where is that?" he quizzically asked.

"We're on Leon's land in Goffstown New Hampshire." Arron retorted with a snarky smirk.

Dave face palmed "I should have never joined you on this outing!"

"Oh, come on I need a camera man and you're the only real friend I've got. Besides it gets you outdoors and away from your World of War crack." Arron said ignoring his younger brother's criticism of one of his hobbies.

"I hate nature, you're the Eagle Scout and you got us lost on our friends stupid, property." Dave crossed his arms and put his mud caked feet on the dash of his older brother's clean car.

"Hay! Put your feet down I want to keep my car clean for my trip." Arron said as he glared at his younger brother.

"Now if only you'd keep your room as clean as your new car." Dave mumbled in retort as he stuck his tongue out at Arron for good measure.

Their conversation that was starting to turn into another argument was suddenly halted when they heard several growls coming from the surrounding trees.

"What... in the freakin hell... was that?" Dave asked concerned, taking his feet off the dash.

"Well Leon did say we have to be careful. He told me that he saw a pack of coyotes on his property several days ago. Now that spring is coming they seem to be more active." Arron smiled wide. "Come on let's go find them, I'm sure Leon's rancher friends wouldn't mind if we lowered the coyote population."

Dave gave his brother a glare with the accompanying 'you must be joking' look on his face. "Are you an idiot? We're not hunters! You want us to leave the vehicle go into the woods and track a pack of carnivorous animals that will probably eat us."

"Ya, sure why not it's not like we're unarmed." Arron said with a conniving grin.

Dave rolled his eyes at his older brother. That other hobby of his is the reason his room is so messy he has literally piles of ammo all over the floor. "You, know if you stopped that reloading hobby of yours, your room wouldn't be so messy."

Arron shrugged. "Leon is to blame, he got me started, and well, it's hard to stop."

Arron was a gun nut, but his family sort of understood why, especially when he was attacked by dogs several years back, he still has a deep scar on his left hand and another on the back of his right calf. That's why he usually wore gloves even during the summer months. To him getting rid of the Coyote's was more about justice than anything. He hated it when he was attacked and he knew a kid who was attacked by several coyote's the week before. It was pretty big news. The boy was only fourteen and his own dog was killed trying to protect him. The boy had to be taken to the Concord Hospital and was in critical condition for several days. The doctors weren't very hopeful, but he miraculously pulled through. Arron had even gone to the hospital to see him because he knew from his own experiences the scars those beasts can leave.

Arron started rubbing his left hand at the sound of the canines outside the car. "Come on Dave we got this."

Their low growls grew closer and more audible when they neared the white Nissan. Dave finally gave in and opened his door. "Fine, I need to break in my new rifle anyway."

Arron unfastened his seat belt, then opened his door the car started beeping because Arron left the key in the ignition. He knelt to pull up on the trunk latch that popped the trunk open. Dave was already in the trunk and was undoing the latches on his rifle case as Arron came up beside him to unzip one of his own rifles from its case.

"Are you planning to start a war bro?" Dave said eying the three big black bags that each held a complete AR-Fifteen in it. There was also a brown box that contained four more complete lower receivers.

"It's a hobby." Arron stated as he pulled several mags out of the pouches on the case. He put two into the right pocket of his camo-cargo pants and slapping the third into the receiver, he then pulled on the charging handle to seat a round in the chamber, making the dust flap snap open as he did.

"Seriously how many of those things do you need? You have a ton of mags and ammo and if you were ever stopped by the police, they'd think you were a terrorist." Dave said seating a full P-mag into his own AR-fifteen.

"I'm not too worried about that. Soon I'll have my FFL and then I'll open my own shop like Russ." He shrugged. "Besides, I have my permit." Arron replied as he watched Dave shake his head in disbelief as he yanked the charging handle on his AR to rack a round into the chamber.

Dave frowned, he didn't really like using his brother's custom five-point-five-six rounds in his brand new Rock River Arms LAR fifteen Operator two. "I can't believe I'm using your handloaded crap in my new gun...and we're going to hunt coyotes with untested ammo." He shook his head in disbelief and disgust. "I must be out of my mind!" He muttered, slinging his rifle over his shoulder.

"I still don't know why you just don't let me build one for you?" Arron asked. "And my reloads are not crap I load to SAAMI specs!" Dave gave him an incredulous glare before rolling his eyes.

Arron was actually pretty proud of his collection. He had bought several Anderson lowers and a ton of lower build kits from Palmetto State Armory, most of them came with magpul furniture. Then Palmetto had a bunch of blemish lowers on sale so he couldn't resist and bought a few more. With the threat of the gun grab these are now worth their weight in gold. Arron thought as he looked over his collection of small arms and ammo, before closing the trunk.

"I like my Rock River Arms Operator two, thank you very much!" Dave replied, he froze when the growls grew dangerously close.

A green mist appeared out of the woods a few feet from the two armed men. They both put their respective rifles to their shoulders, held their breathes, and waited.

"Arron," Dave fearfully said, "I don't think that's a coyote."

A large wolf emerged from the woods just to their left. It's eyes were glowing an eerie green, its entire body looked to be made up of sticks, twigs and other assorted vegetation. The same color dark green mist they saw earlier was pouring from the creatures thorn lined mouth.

"Well there's some good news," Arron said. "I now know where we are."

"I thought," Dave worriedly replied. "You said we were in New Hampshire on Leon's property... and what in the hell is that thing?"

"Nope, and that, if I'm not mistaken is a timber wolf, we've somehow wound up in Equestria, and for the love of God, shoot!" Arron said putting a lot of emphasis in shoot.

Both men fired at the timber wolf causing chunks of wood and debris to fly from its organic hide. The small projectiles ripped holes in the creature, but it didn't seem to phase it. Dave hit the timber wolf in one of it's glowing eyes causing the creature to yelp in pain before retreating back into the woods. Though that timber wolf was gone the mist remained and both Dave and Arron had to hold their noses when the gas reached them.

"How much ammo did you say you brought again?" Dave asked his brother holding his nose with one hand and pressing the mag release with his other to check his round count. He was rather quick about it because the mag didn't hit the ground before he caught it to inspect it. Now I really wish I'd listened to Russ and bought the mags with windows, he thought as he slapped the about a half empty mag back into the well.

"Not enough," Arron cried. "Especially if we're taking on timber wolves!" He decided to forgo fighting them off and headed for the left side of his car.

Dave immediately followed suit. They opened the rear doors so they could throw their rifles into the back seat, before quickly closing the doors and opening the front ones. No sooner than they got their doors closed two more timber wolves emerged from the tree line, one was to the right of their car and the other just behind the white Nissan. Damn, Arron thought. These things are actually trying to flank us! I thought that they were just dumb stick monsters... but no... they just had to have intelligence! Thanks for the info Foust, you could have told us in the show that timber wolves are capable of tactical thinking!

Arron had to halt his mental rant, he didn't even try fastening his seat belt. He just turned the key he had thankfully left in the ignition, threw the car into drive and slammed on the accelerator.

The car jolted forward laying the two terrified occupants back into their seats. The timber wolves both gave chase, they followed the white sedan that was slowly leaving them in the dust. The big problem they now faced was Arron had no idea where he was going.

"Hay, bro," Dave asked. What's a timber wolf, exactly? And why is there a freakin pack of them here in New Hampshire?" He exclaimed, he glanced back at the still pursuing timber wolves in the passenger side mirror. Dave swallowed hard when he couldn't help but notice the wonderful 'objects in mirror are closer than they appear' label on the side view mirror, which at this time was not making him feel very comfortable. This is just like something out of Jurassic Park only instead of being chased by a giant hungry T-Rex, we have freakin wolves made of sticks after us!

"Arron step on it! They're catching up!" Dave yelled at his driver. "Must go faster, must go faster..." He started muttering the same line as Ian Malcolm from the movie, while he continued to watch the wolves get closer in the mirror.

"I'm doing close to forty!" Arron retorted, yanking hard on the wheel in order to avoid colliding with a tree. "There really isn't much maneuvering room, if I go any faster I might hit a tree or something then we'd be wolf chow! And, I don't know about you, but I've already had enough of being bit up! Now, shut up and let me concentrate on driving!" Arron's fingers had started turning white he was gripping his steering wheel so hard. He also noticed the two wolves were still chasing and were actually catching up.

Arron then had a idea it was a bad idea but it was still better than nothing. "Dave," He yelled. "Make yourself useful and shoot something!" His brother was hanging on for dear life when Arron turned the wheel a hard left to avoid another head on collision, this time with a rock that had a tree growing around it.

"With what?" Dave sharply replied in a panic. " News flash, my rifle is in the back seat!"

Arron shook his head and let out a sigh of aggravation. "You still have your Sig on you right and if you need it you can also use my two-two-six on my hip, if you can reach it!" He replied in retort.

Dave rolled his eyes before he pressed the button to roll down his window. He had to do a rather awkward maneuver in order to get to his side arm free from its holster. It was a struggle, but he finally managed to pull it free. He put his hand holding the gun out the window and blindly fired backwards at the timber wolves. The report from his gun made his head ring and the bullets he sent flying all went wide of their intended marks, but the noise did cause the two chasing wolves to halt.

"Wow, Arron how did you know that would work?" Dave said as he brought his hand back inside the vehicle. He didn't even bother to re-holster the weapon, though he did keep his finger off the trigger. He had his gun resting in his lap but still kept it in a tight grip, his index finger rested on the frame just below the slide, just in case their newfound friends decided to give chase again.

"Granny Smith used to bang pots and pans to scare them away. Timber wolves hate loud noises." Arron said steering his car to the left, heading for a clearing that he had glimpsed through the thick trees. Dave had to hang on when Arron again turned hard on the wheel.

"Granny Smith," Dave asked confused. "who the frig is Granny Smith? And seriously why, are there timber wolves in New Hampshire, because I've never even heard of them before?" His brother didn't answer, he was still concentrating on driving.

The Nissan broke through the tree line and was now free of the forest. Arron stepped harder on the gas making their way to the clearing, if only to put greater distance between them and the hungry wolves.

Arron finally replied and eased off the accelerator bringing the car back down to a more controllable thirty MPH. "We aren't in New Hampshire any more little bro. Somehow we've traveled to Equestria."

"What!" Dave cried. "You mean from that crapy My Little Pony, show you watch?" He demanded with both sarcasm and horror.

"It seems that way," Arron said. "And look, I believe that is Sweet Apple Acres ahead of us." He glanced at Dave who was still in a state of shock.

A small farm house with a bright red barn sitting next to it sat in the distance, but in front of them was a very large grove of apple trees. Dave shook his head a few times trying to get his still racing heart under control, as well as trying to wake up from the nightmare he thought he was having. I have to be dreaming, this isn't real, I've lost my mind and am now in a psyche ward and I'll wake up in a straight jacket in a padded room and all of this will go away. He silently hoped that was the case.

Dave finally managed to speak after his mind came back to reality even though he wasn't at all happy about it. "Well Arron you really, really, really know how to get us lost, don'tcha bro. I mean, first I thought we were just going to go out to explore Leon's place for your stupid brony idea and then we get lost in Goffstown New Hampshire... and wind up in... what was it Equestra." His comment was dripping with so much sarcasm that Arron really wanted to punch him but he was too busy driving. Dave only raised his eyes and hoped to God that this really was just a dream.

Arron suddenly stopped the car and turned off the ignition. "Ya, know sometimes I really hate you. I mean you can seriously take the fun out of everything." Arron sighed in exasperation. "Come on Dave, we're in a completely different universe...dimension...whatever..." Arron shook his head. "And its pronounced E-quest-ree-a, not Equestra!"

"Ya, well I call this is totally f'ed up in my book. And why are we stopping here?" Dave credulously asked as Arron exited the vehicle, Dave was clearly aggravated but he followed soon after. If we ever get home I am seriously not leaving the house ever again. Dave though, slamming the door.

"See, that tree house?" Arron said, pointing up at a small picturesque house that was nestled inside a tree.

"Ya, so, what about it?" Dave sarcastically replied.

"You really should have watched the show." Arron put his hand on his head and shook it slightly. Taking his hand away he looked straight at his brother who was now leaning against his car with his arms crossed. Arron rolled his eyes, Oh great he's pissed and he's pouting, he thought. Arron had to take a deep breath before he could calmly continue. "That, Dave is where the Cutie mark Crusaders gather every day after school. And if my guess is correct they're there right now." Arron managed to explain without losing his cool as he again pointed at the tree house above them.

Dave looked up and noticed that the curtains were moving so he knew that someone was inside and they seemed to be watching them in a vain attempt to not be noticed.

Dave grunted in aggravation. "Cutie mark what now? Does anything make sense in this place. Will anything ever make sense? Why in the hell, are we even here? How the hell, did we even get here to begin with? I blame you for this." Dave yelled and pointed an accusing finger at his brother, when he was finished Arron stared blankly back at him. That's it, Dave can really suck the fun and adventure out of everything... I am never going to ask him to come with me on any more trips, he thought, putting his hand to his face and groaning.

Arron sighed. "Actually Dave, I'm just as confused as to how we got here myself, but I'm just going to roll with it. At least one of us knows where we are, and I know the people or ponies that live here or most of them, I think. And I know that there is at least one if not three ponies that can hopefully tell us how to get back home" Arron said in rebuttal, "Now please shut your yap and keep silent while I go and ask the kids if they can assist us!" He muttered several nasty things concerning his younger sibling while he started ascending the ramp up to the small door. He had to hunch over in order to knock.

"Shhhh," A small voice from inside whispered. "maybe they'll go away."

I think that was Sweetie Bell, Arron thought.

"Ya, but what if they're just lost and need'n help?"

That has to be Apple Bloom, Arron thought. That voice of hers is unmistakable.

"I don't know girls Rarity said to be cautious of strangers, and those are some of the strangest things I've ever seen." Sweetie Bell said, making a good point, though it made Arron roll his eyes. Normally, I'd agree but things aren't what I'd call normal,he thought

"Well I think they're cool, so I say we go out there and talk to them." A rougher voice whispered. "Oh, what if they can give us our cutie marks?"

Arron smiled, that was definitely Scootaloo. He waited patiently for them to answer the door.

They went dead silent, then...

"CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS STRANGER HELPERS, HURRAY!" all three fillies yelled so loud Arron nearly lost his balance but managed to catch himself when the door of the tree house swung open to reveal the trio of trouble.

Dave looked on with an expression of shock confusion and awe plastered on his face. Arron wished he had gotten his camcorder out of the trunk because the look on his face was priceless.

Arron jumped down to the ground with a solid thud as the trio of ponies made their way down the ramp and headed straight for Dave who was now leaning hard against the car. He had to put both his hands on the hood just so he wouldn't fall over. What the freak are they, his mind couldn't take much more of this strangeness.

"Hi ya, big, tall, guy? I'm Scootaloo and this is Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom." The Orange pegusus said as she pointed to her earth pony and unicorn friends during her introduction. "And together we're the CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS HURRAY!!" They all screamed again, in unison.

Dave was unable to talk and was now frozen as his lower lip started quivering and his eyes darted every which way as if they were trying to focus on anything besides the trio of fillies in front of him.

Arron was brushing himself off from his rough landing. "You can ignore him for now. He's Dave and I'm Arron and that is my car Dave is leaning on. I don't think you have those here? Anyway, were from New Hampshire and I think we're lost because now we're here... in Equstria." I totally can't believe I just said that, he thought.

The trio all turned to look up at the one who spoke. Apple Bloom trotted over to sit in front of him. Arron knelt down so that he was more at her eye level.

"I'm sorry to hear ya'll are lost. I've never heard of any place called New Hampsher but you're not too far from Ponyville." Apple Bloom told the newcomer.

"Maybe Twilight can help you find your home she's an egghead so she could definitely give you directions." Scootaloo sarcastically suggested.

"But where did you come from anyway? I've never seen a carriage quite like this before?" Sweetie Bell said placing a hoof on the car. "It's made of metal, but carriages aren't made of metal?" she questioned, while she started rubbing the fender with her hoof.

"Oh, that's actually a type of plastic. Thought I suppose it does kind of feel like metal." Arron told the inquisitive pony.

"They, they, they're, really, real." Dave said after finally finding his voice.

"Let's give him a hand. He speaks,." Arron said sarcastically. "So what do you think of Bronies now... hmmm hater."

"But, they're real," Dave said still in a state of shock. "I mean talking ponies are real!" He was now staring at the trio of equines.

"Arron," Apple Bloom asked. "What's he talkin about?"

"Back where we're from your all from a T.V show called My Little Pony, and trust me I get flack from pretty much my whole family because I actually watch it." Arron said with a sigh. "Anyway, that's how I knew you'd be here because this is where you guys... or girls rather, usually go after school. You try to come up with ways to earn your cutie marks."

"Wait, you knew us from a show?" Sweetie Bell said with slight panic in her eyes.

"There are others like you, watching us... constantly... like right now?" Scootalooo said while she turned her head, her eyes darted about as if she was looking for someone spying on her.

"I don't think it works like that." Arron comfortingly informed her, trying to defuse the situation. All three ponies let out a collective sigh of relief.

"So I think we should head on over to Ponyville to see Twilight" Arron said with a grin.

"Oh, can we come." Sweetie Bell whined, continuing to rub Arron's car.

"Ya, can we?" Scootaloo asked with big puppy dog eyes.

"I could introduce ya'll to my family?" Apple Bloom happily suggested.

Dave, still in shock just opened the passenger door and got in. This time he fastened his seat belt. I'm not here I'm at home having a nervous breakdown. I'm going to wake up in my room with a headache from...from...taking too many pills...yeah that's it...too many pills, too much caffeine, and too much World of Warcraft, his thoughts were now starting to scare, even him.

Arron pulled the key out of his pocket a pressed the button to pop the trunk. When the latches released and the trunk made the kathunk sound, all three of the fillies said. "Ohhhh!" Their uniformity is just uncanny, Arron thought.

"This thing is magical!" Sweetie Bell Exclaimed.

"It's Awesome!" Scootaloo said flapping her wings and hovering a bit before settling back down.

"It's way better then my sister's ol' wagon that's fer sure!" Apple Bloom added.

Arron just rolled his eyes as he retrieved the two rifles from the back seat of the car to make room for his new passengers.

"What are those things?" Scotaloo curiously asked.

"These are just our AR's I'm putting them back in the trunk so you girls can get in." Arron stated hoping that they'd lose interest in them.

"What's an AR?" Sweetie Bell asked.

"What do they do? They look totally cool." Scotaloo chimed in.

Arron really didn't want to have this conversation. But he also didn't like curious kids. Curiosity, guns and kids is a very bad combination, he thought.

Arron sighed. "OK, I'll tell you but promise my you won't ask about them again and please do not touch them, at least not without either me, or my brother's supervision." He looked very sternly at the trio while he put the AR's in the trunk. As he closed the trunk the three girls all nodded.

"They are weapons and they can be dangerous. When my brother and I first got here we were attacked by a pack of timber wolves and we used those weapons to fight them off."

"Ohhhh!" All three stared at Arron in awe.

"Wait, was that all that banging we heard earlier?" Sweetie Bell said in realization.

"Ya, it was really loud I think even the ponies in Ponyville probably heard it." Scootaloo said.

"With all of the noise, ya'll would've easily scared them nasty wolves away." Apple Bloom said with a nod.

"Oh, trust me we did." Arron said as he gestured to the open door offering the trio to climb into the back seat.

"Hay, this seat is cushiony. Rarity would love to have a ride in this thing of yours Arron." Sweetie Bell said as the other two girls piled in next to her.

Even with all three ponies in back there was still lots of room. I could probably fit four or five full grown ponies in the back seat if they weren't too big. Arron guessed, he closed the door walked around the car and opened his own, he climbed in and fastened his seat belt, put the key in the ignition and the car roared to life when he turned it.

"Wow! This is so cool" Scootaloo exclaimed from the back seat, she trotted over to the window in order to look out.

"Do you think we could go into Ponyville? I want to make sure Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon see us. I'm sure it would make them jealous." Sweetie Bell said. Apple Bloom began to pout at what she said.

Arron stepped on the accelerator and headed for the big red barn in the distance. I don't think that Apple Jack will let Apple Bloom go into town with the other two, he thought. I'm actually not too sure how she, or Big Mac are going to react when I drive up to their house with the three girls in the back.

It only took a few minutes for them to get to the farmhouse. Apple Jack and Big Mac were running toward the car as Arron put on the brakes and put it in park.

"What in the sam hill is that contraption?" Apple Jack said eying the two people she saw sitting inside the vehicle.

"Yep?" Was the only thing Big Mac said, but he too was eying the vehicle.

Arron got out first mostly because Dave was still in shock and the girls couldn't open the doors themselves. Placing his key back into his pocket he opened the right rear door.

"Last, stop everybody... or, everypony out." Arron said still holding the door open for the crusader's to file out.

"Do we have to?" Scootaloo whined.

"What was so much better than trotting the whole way." Sweetie Bell said.

"I can't believe we're here already!" Apple Bloom frowned, still wanting to stay inside the car.

"Just what the hay is goin on around here? Who are they? And what are you three doing riding around in that... that... thing... with that person?" Apple Jack said kind of furious, stomping a hoof.

"But Apple Jack, Arron's awesome and his car is too." Apple Bloom whined, when she finally disembarked from the back seat.

"I can't say the same about his brother, though." Sweetie Bell said eying the man sitting in the front passenger seat, she walked past Arron and over to Apple Jack and Big Mac.

"Arron huh? So where didja come from big feller?" Apple Jack asked.

"He's from New Hamp sher!" Apple Bloom said with a big grin, she trotted over to her big sister and gave her left hoof a hug.

Both Big Mac and Apple Jack stared at Arron quizzically. "New Hamp Sher huh? I've never heard of it before." Apple Jack confessed.

"It's pronounced New Hampshire. It's a New England State in the North East part of the United States." Arron said walking over to Apple Jack and Big Mac. "I was actually going to go into town to see Twilight to ask her how we got here and how we might get home."

Big Mac trotted over to the car still eying it. He rubbed his chin with a hoof, then he bent over to sniff it only to shake his head and make a funny face. He stuck out his tongue so it flopped around a bit before jerking his head back in disgust.

"It wasn't supposed to smell nice Big Mac. And that exhaust can kill you, so please don't sniff the vehicle." Arron said to the curious stallion.

"Yep!" was all Big Mac managed to say, stepping away from the vehicle and heading towards Arron. Even as big as he was Arron was taller so Big Mac had to look up.

Arron took a knee so he could look Big Mac in the eye. Big Mac was studying him he knew. He just gave the red stallion a smile, Big Mac again rubbed his chin with a hoof as if he was deciding something. Big Mac nodded before going over to rejoin his sisters.

"Yep!" Big Mac said again, he turned around to give Arron a slight nod.

"Well, seems that Big Mac likes ya enough. So I guess that's good enough for me too." Apple Jack said.

"So, I'm guessing you would like to see Twilight likity split?" She asked Arron.

"It would be very helpful, yes. So I can give you a ride, if you'd give me the directions to Ponyville." Arron stated.

"Well I guess I'm suppos'en so and that way I won't have to take Sweetie Bell and Scotaloo back into town myself. Apple Jack agreed, both young fillies cheered eager to get back into the car.

"Can I please go with you big sis?" Apple Bloom pleaded with a pout.

"Sorry Apple Bloom but'cha still have chores to do. Now go run along and help out your big brother. I'll be back before ya know it." Apple Jack said to the soundly defeated Apple Bloom.

"Aww, shucks!" She cried, kicking a loose rock with her hoof she reluctantly headed to the barn.

Arron felt sorry for her but he knew how she was. He also didn't want to interfere in other families matters. He just walked over to his car and opened the rear door. Two excited fillies jumped right in, Apple Jack seemed more hesitant but finally got in. Arron shut the door making Apple Jack jump a bit. He once again retrieved his key and opened his own door. He closed it put back on his seat belt and started the car.

As the engine revved up Apple Jack asked. "Was it supposed to sound like that?"

Sweetie Bell answered before Arron could. "Ya, that's what makes it so cool."

Apple Jack looked at the young filly, she raised an incredulous eyebrow, but remained silent.

"So, how do we get to Ponyville from here?" Arron asked his new passenger.

"All ya gotta do is head past the barn then turn left, then when ya see the gate take a right. Go through the gate then take another left that will take us to the road that leads inta Ponyville." While Apple Jack gave the directions Arron stepped on the accelerator and they were off.

Arron rolled the windows down and put his left arm on the sill to rest it. He wasn't all tensed up this time. He stopped when he reached the road. He was about to turn on the left hand signal when he looked to the right. "Hay, Apple Jack what's up that way?" He didn't even know he said it out loud until she answered him.

"There's not much out that way. Just some old ruins," Apple Jack said with a shrug. "Though that road there will eventually take ya all the way to Manehatten if ya jes keep on a goin."

Something was nagging at the back of Arron's mind. It was as if he was hearing a faint whisper that seemed to be telling him to go take a look at the ruins, but he shook his head and ignored it. He turned on the left hand signal, even though there weren't any other cars to signal to, he still did it simply out of force of habit.

"Wooowwee this is nice!" Apple Jack said as the wind blew at her making her mane fly around, though she did have to hold her Stetson on her head with a hoof so she wouldn't lose it. The two fillies in the back seat with her were also enjoying the nice breeze.

"This is totally awesome!" Scootaloo said sounding quite exited.

So the five of them were off to see Twilight. One of them was a wreak, the other hoping to find a way back home, and the three in the back just enjoyed the ride.

Author's Note

Here is the revamped version of the story, though I'm not sure if I'll continue it or not. As I have two books I'm working on. So, I don't have much time to work on fanfics.

New beginnings

Arron held his eyes closed as to try and prevent the morning sun from stealing him from the night's embrace.
No, no, he thought. I must hold on...

His mind prevailed with the help of the golden rays that poured into the room. He sat up in his bed, eyelids still heavy. Casually his eyes cracked open. What was I dreaming about, he thought with a stretch. I think it was something important... but I can't seem to remember.

Arron rubbed the back of his neck and reached over to the small nightstand where his glasses awaited him. He got to his feet and with a feat of dexterity he used his fingers to flick open the two ear mounts and placed them on his nose. He had to close his eyes when the world turned blurry and out of focus.

That's strange, he thought, removing the glasses off his face. He blinked and though he wasn't wearing them the world was clearer than before the dreadful day he needed them. Did one of the princesses do Lasik surgery on my eyes while I was sleeping?

He inspected his glasses and every time he glanced through the lenses the world on the other side seemed cloudy and distorted. "Oh no!" He cried in both excitement and horror. Arron grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it up, then he ripped off the bandage and just like he'd guessed the hole in his abdomen was gone.

"This can't be real," Arron said, pushing on the spot where his wound should have been. Pulling his shirt back down he took a deep breath. There has to be a logical explanation for this, he thought. At least I hope there is.
After gathering all of his possessions, he placed them back on his person. Then he picked up his glasses back off the stand where he placed them, so he wouldn't forget where he put them. With a sigh, he shoved them into the same pocket where he kept his wallet. No sense scratching them up, especially if this is some kind of fluke or pony magic, he thought. I hope Twilight or somepony knows how, or why this is happening to me.

With that, Arron opened the door and headed downstairs. Not sure whither Twilight was up yet, he decided to head for the library.

Twilight was busy nervously pacing the floor while she listened to Luna's story. When Luna had finished she levitated several cushions over to where she was and plopped herself down. Using one of the smaller pillows she screamed into it.

"So, several of Arron's deities told you that he had something to do here in Equestira and we've been... ordered to, not get involved?" Twilight asked after removing the pillow from her face.

"Isn't that what I just said?" Luna replied rhetorically. "Haven't you been listening?"

Twilight groaned and slapped her face with a hoof. "Of course I've been listening, but what are we going to do?"

"According to Peter," Luna said. "We weren't supposed to do anything."

Twilight rolled her eyes. "I meant about your sister?"

"Oh," Luna said in realization. She closed her eyes to ponder this a moment. "Perhaps it would be best if we didn't..." Luna stopped mid sentence when she saw the look on Twilight's face. Her ears were standing straight up, her eyes were as wide as they could go, and her mouth was about to hit the floor.

Twilight vigorously shook her head. "Are you crazy! We can't lie to Celestia! What if she finds out! What—"

Luna had enough, so she got to her hooves, trotted over to Twilight and clamped her muzzle shut. "We, don't tell her what we know."

Twilight mumbled something in retort but Luna's hoof only made it sound like unintelligible gibberish.

"What?" Luna asked tilting her head.

Twilight slapped Luna's hoof away from her muzzle. "What I said was, a lie of omission is still a lie, and Celestia is bound to find out anyway—"

"What am I going to find out?" Celestial asked, entering the Library.

"Celestia!" Twilight and Luna exclaimed at the same time.

She's the last pony I wanted to see right now, Twilight thought. What are we going to do? She turned to Luna but even she looked petrified and she was sweating even harder than Twilight was.

"What's wrong Twilight?" Celestia asked before casually taking a bite of the bagel she was levitating. "Are you two feeling alright?"

Twilight and Luna both let out nervous chuckles, thought Twilight also gave the Princess a nervous smile. "Celestia, your up early," she said in an attempt to avert Celestia's curiosity.

Celestia raised an eyebrow and took another bite of her bagel. "I always raise the sun at the same time every morning," she stated, before narrowing her eyes at the pair of conspirators. "Now, Twilight, Luna, what's going on? You both look like you've just seen the bowels of Tartarus."

Twilight and Luna exchanged glances. I think we should tell her, Twilight thought.

Luna frowned. I still think that's a bad Idea, she thought back. She took a quick glance at her sister. But, I don't think we have a choice in matter.

They nodded in agreement, then Twilight stepped forward. She stood in front of Celestia, her head and ears were both about touching the floor they were so low.

Something must really be bothering them if they're acting this way, Celestia thought. She used her wing to raise Twilight's head. "Now, Twilight, what's wrong?"

Twilight was about to speak when Arron pushed open the library doors. "Twilight! Luna! I had the strangest dream! But..." Arron paused as he noticed the trio of princess's expressions, Celestia was glaring at him for some reason, Twilight sighed in relief and Luna gave him a grateful nod.

Arron closed his eyes. "Am I interrupting something?"

"Yes" Celestia said at the same time Luna and Twilight shouted "NO!" Making Celestia turn to the other two, but Luna and Twilight both turned their heads to avoid eye contact.

"Ooookkk..." Arron said, taking a step back. "I guess I'll be leaving then."

"Wait," Twilight and Luna cried holding out their hooves, beckoning him not to go.

Arron was unsure what to do. I can't just walk away now, he thought. Can I? Letting out a sigh he stepped into the room that was thick with so much tension he could actually feel it. When the door closed he immediately regretted his decision, while the three princesses stared at him his shoulders slumped, the weight was so great. Arron closed his eyes and walked over to one of the bigger cushions on the other side of the library. The sound of hooves on crystal filled his ears making him feel ever more anxious with every step.

Arron took a deep breath, turned around and plopped himself down on the cushion. "So, what can I help you with?" He asked, reopening his eyes.

The three princesses exchanged glances.

"Arron," Twilight said after a long moment. "You look... different!"

"I do?" He questioned. I don't feel any different than I did yesterday... except that my side doesn't hurt anymore and the hole in my gut has completely healed.

Luna used her magic to levitate cushions for them to sit on. Her sister gave her a smile as she made herself comfortable. Twilight also gave her a grateful nod as she sat on hers.

"I might have an explanation for his appearance," Luna said, gaining their full attention.

"You do?" Celestia, Twilight and Arron all said at the same time.

Luna gave them a half hearted nod. "But I don't know if you'll like what I have to say," she turned to Arron who was looking rather confused. "Especially you Arron."

Arron pointed at himself. "Me?" he said looking around making sure Luna wasn't trying to pull his leg.

"Luna," Celestia said. "What happened last night?"

Luna frowned. I'm really not looking forward to this, she thought. If what Arron said is true, that he forgot what happened in the dreamworld then... She closed her eyes, shaking her head to clear it before she began.

Luna was about to tell them everything that transpired, but the library doors opened again. Dave and Spike walked in, they were amidst a morning conversation when they noticed the not so friendly stares coming from three pony princesses and one human male. Arron folded his arms over his chest and shook his head at his brother and Spike.

Dave and Spike shut their mouths and swallowed. They remained silent, hurrying over, grabbing something to sit on before joining the group. When they were seated, Luna started telling them what she had witnessed while inside Arron's dream.

Arron fastened his seat-belt, mostly out of habit, but it also prevented the annoying dinging. Dave closed his door and waited for his brother to start the car. He had no idea where they were going, though after hearing everything Luna told them he was certain that it was important.

"So," Dave said breaking the silence. "Did you really meet Peter? As in the Peter, like Peter, James and John?"

Arron frowned, turning the key the engine came to life. Twilight, Celestia and Luna were watching them leave. Twilight chuckled when Celestia and Luna jumped from the noise.

Arron turned to his brother. "I have to get you home, before the days end... or else—"

Dave folded his arms and frowned. I don't like the way he said that, he thought. "Or else what?"

"Or else you'll be stuck here with me," Arron finished, throwing the car into gear, hitting the accelerator making the tires spin in place for a moment.

Dave held on for dear life. Isn't that just great news, he thought. There is no way I'd want to stay in a place like this and school's starting up again in another week! "Arron do you have any idea how you're going to get me home?" he asked nervously, though he didn't know if he sounded that way because of what his brother had told him, or if it was because of the way he was driving.

Arron's silence wasn't abating the uneasiness he was feeling. After what felt like an eternity his brother finally answered. "I have a hunch."

Dave frown deepened. Great that makes me feel all kinds of fuzzy, he thought. We're going somewhere to get me back home on a hunch! Dave glanced at his brother and couldn't help but notice the serious expression he had on his face. Then again his hunches usually turn out right. The real problem is what do I tell the rest of the family back home? I seriously doubt they'd believe me if I told them the truth. I can see it now, don't worry mom Arron is off on a mission from God to save a bunch of trapped demons that were his friends in his premortal life... Yep it's even crazier than it sounds. Dave rolled his eyes and pushed the thought aside. "So bro. what's it feel like being Twinkled... or is it poofed... I don't remember which term you'd use in your... situation?"

Arron shrugged. "I have no idea," he replied. "In all Honesty I haven't a clue what Peter did to me. All I know is I'm probably not entirely mortal anymore seeing that I haven't been hungry... like at all, nor do I feel pain... and the wound in my gut is completely healed."

"Does that mean you're more than a man, but less than an angel?" Dave guessed. "And how did you become friends with demons anyway?"

Arron sighed in frustration. "First... maybe, second... I would like to know that myself," he shook his head. "I wish Peter would have given me the ability to remember my old friends from before I was born! Would that have been too much to ask!"

Dave smirked at this. "At least we know the vale still effects you."

"Though I wish it was lifted!" Arron cried in frustration. "I mean it took Luna to tell me what happened! Seriously why does everything have to revolve around faith! Some directions, or instructions, or something would have been nice... Richard! Joan! Peter!"

The brothers enjoyed their discussion, though most of it was merely guesses and conjecture. Neither of them had any real proof to back up their theories, so they decided that everything that had transpired was solely based on faith. Nothing else they came up with could explain it.

The Nissan came to rest, Arron put the car into park and shut off the engine. "Here's where you get off," he said to Dave as he unfastened his seat belt, got out, went around to the passenger side and opened the door allowing his brother to exit.

Dave scratched his head. "Are you sure this is where... ah... never mind," he said, noticing his surroundings.

The tire marks were all but faded from the last time they were there, but the shell casings were a sure indication that where they were was indeed the same spot where they had arrived. Dave rolled a few of the brass cases with his foot, while his brother popped open the trunk to retrieve Dave's rifle case.

"Here," Arron said handing the case to Dave. "This is yours... and you never know, you might need it."

Dave took the case and shook his head. "Hardy, har, har," he mocked before letting out a sigh. He looked around for a bit before asking the obvious question. "What now?"

Arron took off his cap and rubbed the top of his head. "I have no idea," He said looking up the trail where the timberwolves had come out of hiding to ambush them. He replaced his cap. "Dave..." no answer. "Dave," Arron said louder looking around, but his brother was no where to be seen. Arron used his hands like a make shift megaphone. "DAVE!" But his yell was only replied by the sound of rustling trees.

Arron sighed. "So it is true, my brother was BATMAN!" he couldn't help but laugh at his own joke. Arron walked back to his car, closing the trunk, on his way to the drivers side, he opened the door. "I guess this is good bye," Arron looked to where his brother was just standing. "I would say good luck to you, but I don't think you'll need it. You were on the President's list though your entire Bachelors degree program, so I'm sure you'll do just as well with your Masters." Arron opened the door and sat down, but quickly got back out again. "Oh, and tell mom and dad that I'll be fine... at least I hope so..." he frowned. "Just don't tell them where I am, OK... OK" He replied for his brother. Satisfied that everything was as it should be, Arron made the lonely trip back to Ponyville hoping the book would hold some of the answers to his many question and he was sure Twilight and the others would help out where they could.

The sun was just starting to set behind the mountains when Dave emerged from the woods. Seeing Leon's farmhouse was a definite relief. Smoke lazily drifted up into the darkening sky. At least I know he's home, Dave thought, walking down the hill. He got about half way when the the door to the back porch opened and an elderly gentleman came out, zipping up the front of his coat before looking up. Leon noticed Dave who was waving at him.

Leon started laughing. "Here I was about to head out searching for you," he said when the two met. "Did you kids get lost? I didn't think my back yard was that big." He paused and frowned as he looked around. "Where's your brother and the car? Did it die? I can go and get my tractor if he needs a tow?"

Dave shook his head, placing his rifle case down next to him. "Leon, Arron's not coming back," Dave's words made Leon frown and raise an eyebrow. Dave picked up his case and urged Leon to go inside where it was warm. Leon let out a long sigh. Why do I get the feeling I'm not going to like what he has to say, he thought as he lead Dave inside.

They sat down at Leon's kitchen table, his dalmatian Rascal, was happily barking and wagging his tail as he begged them both for attention. Leon got up to take the teapot off the stove and poured them both a cup of hot cider. Dave thanked him while he blew on the steaming liquid a few times before taking a tentative sip, slightly burning his tongue when he did so.

"Now," Leon sternly said. "What happened to you? You've been gone all day and I was starting to worry," —he leaned over placing his mug down on the table.— "and where's your brother?"

Dave stared into his cup for a few minutes in order to sort out his thoughts. He's probably not going to believe me if I told him the truth, he thought. Maybe it would be best if I just asked him for a ride home and leave it at that.

Leon leaned back in his chair, scratching Rascal so he'd leave Dave alone. "You're not going to tell me are you," he finally said in defeat.

Dave looked up from his cup. "It's not that I can't tell you it's just... I doubt you'd believe me if I did."

Leon smiled, "Try me!"

OK, you asked for it, Dave thought. "First I need to know, how long have we been gone, exactly?"

That's a strange question, Leon thought. "You arrived at around ten and it's almost five, so about seven hours."

Dave nearly dropped his cup he was so shocked. That's not possible, we've been in... what's that place called again... Qestra, for weeks!

Leon's curiosity finally got the better of him. "Dave," he demanded. "What on earth is going on?"

Dave placed his cup down on the table and took a deep breath before telling his older friend what happened to them. Leon remained silent as he tentatively listened to Dave's tale.

Leon laughed when Dave finished an hour later. "Richard, Joan of Arch, and one of the original apostles! That's one hell of a family legacy you kid'sve got there!" Slapping his knee, before laughing even harder. "And your brother hates responsibility, now he's got more than plenty of that!"

Wow, Dave thought. I don't believe how well he took this! And he even believed what I just said! he shook his head and chuckled. Even though I'm still not even sure I believe it myself!

Leon got up from his chair, Rascal raised his head at his master's sudden movement, but he laid back down and yawned. "We'd best be off," Leon said. "With Arron gone, I'll need to take you home."

Dave got up and stretched, before pushing his chair back under the table and placing his cup in the sink. Dave walked over to where he'd left his rifle case and picked it up before joining Leon, who was already outside warming up his car.

Celestia, Luna and Twilight were sitting around the dining table discussing what they should do about Arron who seemed to be staying. Celestia thought it would be best if he came to live in Canterlot so that she and her sister could keep an eye on him. Twilight argued that because he arrived in Ponyville he should be allowed to stay in Ponyville and with all of the empty rooms in her castle he'd be a welcomed guest. Luna agreed more with Twilight than her sister as she reiterated that according to Peter they shouldn't get involved with his mission.

Celestia sighed. "I suppose we'll have to leave it up to Arron as to where he wants to stay."

Twilight's ears twitched. I hope he'll agree that staying here would be his best option, she thought. And I don't care what that Peter person said, I really want to know more about Arron and his demon friends. Oh, I get excited just by thinking about it! She coughed into her hoof to gain the others attention. "I don't think we should pressure him into doing anything he doesn't want to," she said. "And I'm not just saying that because I'm the Princess of Friendship."

"Yes, I'm sure," Luna retorted rolling her eyes. "Having an opportunity to learn about humans from another world has absolutely nothing to do with it."

Twilight averted her gaze and blushed. "I wouldn't say that, Luna. I know I would be lying if I told you that I wasn't excited to be able to have Arron around to pick his brain."

"Uh-huh," Luna sarcastically remarked. "Perhaps it's not just his brain you were hoping to pick?"

"Luna!" Celestia cried, standing up with a flushed face.

"What?" Luna innocently replied. "I was talking about that information thing he keeps in the trunk of that car of his."

Celestia calmly sat back down, though she was blushing even harder than she was when she had made her outburst. This only made her sister and Twilight giggle.

"Are you talking about his Computer?" Twilight asked, after a few moments.

Luna seemed puzzled. "Is that what that thing is called?"

Twilight replied with a nod. "I wouldn't mind if Arron let me poke around inside of his machine, from my past experience on the other side of the mirror, I've heard that computers hold a treasure trove of knowledge." Her ears drooped and she started to frown. "I just wish somepony would have shown me the proper way to use one."

"Twilight," Celestia said gaining her former student's attention. "If Arron does show you... would you mind informing me? I would also like to see how that PC of his works."

Twilight gaped at Celestia. "Really," she cried in glee. "Would you like me to send you a message if he does decide to teach me?"

"Eh-hem," Luna coughed interrupting their conversation. "I think you're both putting the cart before the pony."

Twilight and Celestia looked confused. Luna answered before they got the chance to ask. "Arron might decide to come to Canterlot, if he does then you'll have to come to our castle to see how his machine works."

Luna's words caused Celestia to smile and Twilight to frown.

"You're right," Twilight said with a sigh. "We still don't know what Arron will decide to do yet..." Though I hope he does decide to stay here, she thought.

"We'll just have to wait here for his return," Celestia said after a lengthy pause.

After she had said that, all three princesses turned to the door, awaiting their human guest's arrival. I hope he gets back here soon, they all thought.

Spike casually walked in and noticed the princesses where staring at the door for some strange reason. "Am I missing something," he said, scratching his head, bewildered. When none of the princesses answered he gave up and left. They're so strange sometimes, he thought, heading back to the library where his comics awaited him.